Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Regina Mills was used to showing up to the shop early, clearing away any trash from the night before, ensuring all the chairs were placed symmetrically in the waiting area, and sterilizing the tools for her first appointment. Today’s was an Emma Swan, booked online a few weeks prior with a back design Regina couldn’t turn down. She didn’t do tattoos as much these days, focusing her time on running the shop, doing marketing, and overseeing the back end of the business, but she liked to do a few a month to keep on top of her art and methods — she never wanted to lose touch with a needle.

She allowed herself a snack and an orange juice prior to the appointment, still the only one in the shop. She hopped up on the counter in the employee kitchen and considered the text she’d gotten that morning from her last date, a boring, normal woman she’d tried to convince herself she could like. She hadn’t texted back.

She heard the shop door thud and looked at her watch. If that was Emma she was almost 20 minutes early, a rare occurrence in this industry. She slid off the counter, cracked her neck, straightened her top, and pushed the door open with a practiced smile on her face. “Miss Swan, I presume?” she said to the back of the blond woman in front of her.

Regina’s breath caught when she turned around, her leather jacket, tight t-shirt, and effortless long hair exactly Regina’s type when she played with women, though she doubted Emma was interested in anyone other than muscular men. She could just tell the woman had called a man daddy before.

“Regina?” the little blonde asked. “Sorry if I’m too early. I’ve been up for hours and needed to get out of my house.”

“Don’t apologize,” Regina said quietly, approaching the woman whose eyes widened. “Can I take your jacket?”

Emma’s pupils dilated and she shrugged out of the red leather. “Please,” she breathed out.

“You can follow me over this way,” Regina said, hanging the jacket up and getting the slightest hint of vanilla from the fabric. “I’ve already printed out the stencil of the design you approved, so we can get started pretty quickly.”

Emma followed her over to the padded table and stood a bit awkwardly next to it.

“This isn’t your first tattoo, right?” Regina prodded.

“No, no, sorry, I’m just a little nervous,” Emma said, rubbing her hands up and down her thighs.

Regina walked back over to the side of the table Emma stood on. “Listen, sweetheart, you’re early. Do you want to chat for a minute? I’m not in a rush to get started.”

Emma visibly relaxed. “Please,” she sighed out. “How long have you been doing this?”

“Well, I own this shop, which I’ve managed for about three years. I’ve been tattooing for nearly 15, starting out in my college dorm.”

“Wow, that’s so cool. I would have been so intimidated by you in college. I mean- I still am.” Emma blanched, realizing what she’d said, but Regina only chuckled.

“That’s sweet,” the older woman smiled. “But I’m sure we would have been friends. You like tattoos, after all… Speaking of, do you want to take your shirt off so I can get to your back? We’re the only ones who will be here for a while, so you don’t need to worry about other people seeing you.”

Emma blushed and pulled the black t-shirt over her head, revealing tattoos on her shoulders, breast bone, ribs, and shoulder blades, along with a black lacy bra. Regina smiled, admiring Emma’s chest, as well as the existing work, and a bit surprised at how much Emma seemed concerned with hiding them under a shirt. “Do you have more than this?” Regina asked. “These are lovely.”

“Um, yes, on my thighs and hips, as well.”

She still seemed mildly uncomfortable, but Regina chalked it up to her standing in the chilly studio in her bra. “Are you ready to get started?” Regina asked.

“Um, sure, yes,” Emma nodded.

“You can lay down on your stomach whenever you’re ready,” Regina instructed. “Is it okay if I unhook your bra?”

Emma nodded on the table without saying anything but gasped when she felt the older woman’s hands on her spine.

Regina was increasingly intrigued by this shy, quiet woman, and went through the motions of laying the stencil and getting Emma’s approval on size, design, and placement before getting started. Once she had it, she made sure the needles and ink she had on hand at her station would be everything she needed. The piece would take several hours altogether. “Okay, Emma, I’m going to get started now. Are you comfortable?”

“Yes, thank you,” she responded quietly, but she clearly wanted to say more. Regina waited. “I just want to let you know…” she faded out, not finishing her thought.

“Yes, dear?”

Emma blushed fiercely, the red creeping down her shoulders. “Um, so, the pain… is good for me. I mean, I like it. So I might, um, I might make noises. I’ll try not to, but I can’t always help it.”

Regina had an idea what the younger woman was getting at, but she wanted to be sure. “You like the way the needles feel, Emma?” she asked breathily.

The blonde nodded, facing the table, and not saying anything else.

“Okay, dear, I won’t judge, and like I said we should be alone for several hours, so don’t worry about making noise. There’s no one here but me.”

Emma nodded again and relaxed against the table, her breasts pressing against the leather as she laid flat.

Regina began her work, lining up the needle with the tree design Emma had picked out. She could see goosebumps break out all over the woman’s back in the first minute, and she smiled to herself, relishing seeing Emma enjoy what Regina was doing to her and enjoying the thought that she was getting to permanently mark the little masochist with her art. She squirmed a little on her leather stool as she leaned on Emma’s back.

Nearly an hour had passed with no alarming sounds from Emma, but when Regina informed her it was time for a break she could see the heavy breathing Emma tried to conceal. “Here’s a towel you can cover your chest with if you want to stand up for a minute or use the bathroom. And here’s some water I’d like you to drink.”

Emma guzzled down the bottle of water, her neck flushed, and Regina sipped from her own, eyeing the other woman up and down as she held the towel flush against her breasts.

“You doing okay?” Regina inquired. Again the blonde only nodded and moved back to lay down on the table, setting the towel aside as she did so. Regina liked seeing her breasts mashed against her table as she worked. It only took another 15 minutes or so, and for Regina to approach Emma’s spine with her needle, for little whimpers to become audible from Emma. Regina stayed quiet, but was admittedly intrigued by Emma’s reaction.

She finished up another big section and noticed Emma’s hips had started moving against the table the slightest bit. Regina couldn’t pretend this wasn’t affecting her. “Do you want to take a break?” she asked quietly. The blonde flew up from the table, covering her chest and jumping up in one quick motion. Regina recomposed herself as the younger woman used the bathroom. She resupplied her ink and disposed of the bloody paper towels she’d used already. As Emma walked back to the table, she realized with a start that her panties were wet. She’d been tattooing nearly for two decades and never could she remember getting aroused while she was working.

Emma sat back on the table and looked towards the floor. She moved to lay back down when Regina said her name, forcing the blonde to make eye contact. “You have nothing to be embarrassed about, Emma,” Regina said firmly. “I’m glad we’re alone and that you can feel comfortable enough with me to not worry about judgment.”

Emma blushed and said quietly, “you’re really good at your job. I looked in the bathroom and I love the way it looks so far.” Even more quietly and with a blush she said, “and it feels really good too.”

Regina smiled and put her hand on Emma’s shoulder. “You’re safe with me. Though can I ask, do you have a regular artist? I imagine it might be hard to do this with new artists constantly.”

“I saw the same guy in Maine for all the big pieces. It’s easier to… contain myself… with the little ones, so those are from all over.”

“I see. And any particular reason you’re coming to me and not him for this one?”

“I moved here recently and needed to find someone new. I had a… bad experience a few weeks ago and couldn’t wait until the next time I was in Maine to schedule something. My friend Ruby recommended your shop, though she didn’t mention you,” Emma blushed again and Regina smiled coyly.

“So you get tattoos when you need to feel better?” Emma only nodded this time. “May I ask what happened? You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want.”

“It’s okay. I, um, I had a really bad date.”

Regina tilted her head and looked down at Emma. “That doesn’t seem too awful?”

“It was my first date in several years… with a woman.”

Regina inhaled through her nose strongly. “I see. And it went poorly?”

“Yes ma’am,” Emma nodded. Regina smiled at the respectful address Emma didn’t even seem to notice she’d uttered.

“Well, let’s continue; I’d like to finish for you before my artists start showing up, but I’d like to hear what happened afterward if you feel comfortable telling me.”

Emma released a sigh and laid back down. The two continued in silence for another two hours, and by the time Regina finished the last strokes on the tree's roots she could have sworn she could smell arousal, though she had to admit she wasn’t sure if it was hers or Emma’s. She took a few pictures and taped plastic wrap over the woman’s back to keep the ink protected. Emma gingerly re-hooked her bra and pulled her shirt back on, just in time for the front door to open and Regina's artists begin to trickle in.

The young blonde seemed to be coming out of a trance, and Regina had to admit she wished they had more time alone. “Um, thank you, it looks great, Regina.”

“Now, about that date? Care to tell me about it over coffee? I don’t have any more appointments today.”

Emma looked surprised but nodded vigorously, “I’d like that.”

“Come on then, follow me,” Regina instructed, grabbing the woman’s hand gently and pulling her towards the back of the shop.

“Where are we going?” Emma asked, and Regina informed her she lived in the apartment upstairs.

“I’d like to take another look at the bleeding before you leave, which I can’t do in a coffee shop. Are you comfortable with that?” Another blush crept across Emma’s cheeks as she nodded. Regina led Emma into her cozy one-bedroom apartment, guiding her towards one of the black leather stools at the kitchen bar as she put coffee on. “So, Emma, tell me. What happened with the woman?”

Emma finally seemed to relax a little and began to spill the whole story. She’d been talking to a woman for nearly two weeks when she invited her to her house. The chemistry was there, so Emma had eagerly agreed to the two-hour drive, only to find herself feeling disappointed and trapped at the end of the night when the woman had brutally forced herself on the blonde and aggressively toyed with her until Emma’d had to beg her to stop (and not in a good way), culminating in a night spent awkwardly laying next to one another and exchanging no words until Emma felt comfortable enough to leave, fighting off a panic attack the whole drive home.

“Emma, that’s happened to plenty of women, and it’s absolutely not your fault. Why do you seem so embarrassed?” Emma looked to the floor and Regina thought she might be fighting back tears.

“Because I told her I like it rough,” Emma whispered, and it felt like Regina had been punched in the stomach. She walked around the counter and gently grabbed Emma’s shoulder with her left hand and her chin with her right. “Emma, dear, all you did was communicate your fantasies. You did not ask her to hurt you, and what you may have asked for does not in any way make what she did okay, do you understand me?” Emma was visibly fighting back tears now.

“She said I’m a slut and a masochist and that I wanted it,” Emma said so quietly Regina had to lean her ear down to hear. Rage blossomed in Regina’s chest and she pulled the woman towards her, wrapping a hand around the back of Emma’s head and laying it against her chest while trying to avoid touching her sensitive back.

“Listen, darling, I’ve been dominating women for a long time and having sex with them for even longer and you did absolutely nothing wrong. It is absolutely acceptable to share your kinks and fantasies with a woman you trust. She should never have treated you the way she did.” Tears ran down Emma’s cheeks, but she nodded.

“Thank you, Regina,” she said quietly. “I don’t know anyone else who likes what I like or has any experience with it, so it’s so hard to know what’s okay or what to expect.”

Regina couldn’t fathom letting the girl go without seeing her again, so she pulled out her phone. “Let’s change that now,” she said gently. “I’d like you to give me your number, if you’re comfortable with that, and reach out any time you need advice or have questions about this dynamic. I know how hard it is to make friends who’ve had experience with our interests.”

“I’d like that, Miss Regina,” Emma said quietly.

Regina flushed at the name and nodded, then got to work making sure Emma’s back was set to heal properly. She sent her off with instructions to check in soon and come back in two weeks for their last session.

When she left, Regina texted down to the shop to let them know she wouldn’t be in for the rest of the day. Then she ran herself a bath, grabbed a dildo and a vibrator from her bedside table, and sank into the scorching-hot water with plans to finally ease her throbbing clit.

Chapter Text

Emma could not stop thinking about Regina. The woman had been so accepting, so understanding, so okay with everything Emma had told her. Emma had been looking for someone who made her feel that way her whole life — her own mother hadn’t even been like that.

She knew she’d come across as a bit of a mess in front of the brunette, a masochist with a rough streak who paid for people to inflict pain on her, but Emma had felt so seen, and — dare she hope — appreciated. It had been three days, and Regina had asked her to check in, but she didn’t want to come across as desperate. Even still, she couldn’t seem to put her phone down. She pulled up Regina’s contact and tapped out a text.

“Hi Miss Regina, just checking in like you asked.” Immediate backspace: too desperate, too innocent.

“Hey Regina, just saying hi.” Smoother, but didn’t really invite conversation. Backspace again.

“Hi Regina, just thinking about you.” She stared at the screen and couldn’t think of anything better. Her thumb hovered over the send button and she smashed it down before she could change her mind, throwing her phone on the bed before she could see the delivered message. Fuck, I’m so awkward.

She stripped out of her clothes to take a shower, giving herself something to do while she waited. The shower was scalding, just the way she liked it, and she resisted the urge to play with her clit. She’d been so horny since she met Regina, but she felt guilty fantasizing about a woman she hardly knew. Still, she let her hand linger on her clit as she soaped up, rubbing back and forth more than was strictly necessary as her head fell back. Fuck it, she’s probably not even gonna respond anyway.

She yanked the showerhead down from the wall and aimed it at her sensitive clit. She preferred toys, but she’d been so worked up the last few days that this would work fine. The fingers on her right hand circled the sensitive nub while the left one aimed the showerhead as close as she could get. Thoughts of Regina touching her filled her head. She remembered how the older woman had grabbed her chin and looked into her eyes, seeing her and understanding her, her thumb and index finger tight on Emma’s jaw. She remembered the feel of Regina’s needles piercing her skin over and over, the effort it took to suppress her moans, her panties so wet as Regina glided her free hand up Emma’s back. Emma pressed two fingers into her needy cunt and used her thumb to continue to tease her clit. Yes pleeease, Miss Regina. Touch me, please. She thought again of the woman’s eyes piercing hers knowingly and she came undone with a cry, catching herself against the tile with her shoulder as she moaned out Regina’s name.

She took her first deep breath in what felt like days as she stepped out of the shower, toweling off her hair and turning on her On Repeat playlist, Labrinth blasting from the speaker. She tapped her phone out of habit and took a step back once she saw the text notification; it was from Regina. She knew the woman was older, but no one ever texted Emma back that quickly. She reddened, remembering what she’d just done in the shower, but unlocked her phone and read the text.

“Hello Miss Swan, nice to finally hear from you. What exactly were you thinking about?”

The red on Emma’s cheeks inflamed her whole body. It was like the woman could see what she’d just done.

“Just thinking about how glad I am we met,” Emma typed out, considering saying more but hitting send instead.

“That’s lovely, dear. I’m glad we met, as well.” And then “How are you healing up? I’d like to see you in the next day or two to check on the scabbing if that’s amenable to you.”

Emma blanched. She knew she wanted to see Regina again, but she hadn’t been prepared for it to happen so quickly. “Sure. I’m busy tomorrow but I’m free tonight?” she sent back. Then “Sorry, I didn’t realize what time it is. I’m sure you have plans tonight. I’ll check back in in a few days.”

“Tonight will be fine. I’ll see you at the shop in an hour.”

Emma threw her phone down again. An hour?! You're not even dressed. Okay, breathe, you’re fine. She’s literally the only person who’s made you feel comfortable in the last year other than Ruby. It’s fine. She threw on a pair of jeans and a bra, a white tank top, and her leather jacket. She doesn’t care what you look like, loser.

She showed up 45 minutes later, knocking on the shop door once she realized the lights were off and it was locked. Regina’s head popped out from an upstairs window. “Emma, come around the side. The stairwell door is open.”

Emma assumed she might go back to Regina’s apartment, but her heart still felt like it was in her throat. She took the stairs up and opened the door to the apartment, stepping in warily; she couldn’t help feeling like she was intruding.

“Emma, I’m in the kitchen,” she heard from around the corner. She toed off her boots and dropped her bag down, peeking around the corner to see Regina at the counter, stirring something as she leaned over the stove, the muscles in her back flexing under her t-shirt. Emma immediately felt her lower belly clench. Fuck.

“Anything I can do to help?” Emma asked.

“No, darling, just make yourself comfortable. I’m almost done. Have you eaten?”

“Dinner? Not really.”

Regina looked up then. “You’ll eat with me, then. There’s plenty for both of us.”

All the blonde could do was nod, finding herself once again speechless before the older woman.

“So, how are you healing? Are you feeling okay? Drinking enough water?” Regina quizzed.

“Yes ma’am, I know the drill,” Emma smiled back.

“Good girl.”

Emma felt her face heat and her jeans immediately flood with wetness. Why the fuck didn’t I put panties on? Thank god she’s not looking at me.

“Okay, that needs to cool down for a bit. Can I look at your back?” Regina asked as she turned around. Emma pulled her jacket off slowly and turned her back to Regina, pulling her tank top up halfway so the woman could inspect her spine.

Emma could feel her temperature rise as Regina approached, the brunette placing a hand on Emma’s bicep as she got closer. “Emma. What is this bruise?”

For maybe the sixth time that day, Emma felt her whole body flush. What do I say? “Oh, I just fell against the wall in the shower.”

“And that’s prompting you to blush to this extent?”

“I was… distracted.”

Regina smirked knowingly. “I see. Were you distracted by anything in particular?” The brunette had a theory she wanted to test. And there was the flush again, Regina thought with satisfaction. “Nevermind. Let’s see your back.” She slowly pushed Emma’s shirt up higher, again exposing a lacy bra — red this time — and shoulder blades Regina desperately wanted to put her mouth on. She pushed Emma towards a bar stool and had her lean forward so she could apply an ointment to the raw spots still on Emma’s back, hearing the blonde gasp as she ran two fingers up and down the wound. “Emma, dear, may I ask if you’ve talked to any other women since that unfortunate date you went on?”

“No, ma’am,” she responded quietly, pushing her back against Regina’s hand.

“I see. Well, that’s probably for the best. I’d hate for you to get into another uncomfortable situation, especially while you’re still healing. I’m glad you’re playing with yourself, though, it’s important to release that tension, especially when you’re as excitable as I know you are, little Emma.”

The blonde looked slowly over her shoulder at Regina, searching for something in the brown eyes gazing down at her. The familiar hand once again captured Emma’s chin, turning her and the stool around in Regina’s direction, planting Emma directly between Regina’s muscular thighs. “Do you feel adequately satisfied, little dove?” Regina asked breathily. Emma shook her head in refusal. “That’s what I thought.” She looked at Emma for a moment longer. “Would you like my help?”

Emma gasped and nodded. “Please,” Emma let out on her first exhale in 30 seconds, and Regina’s hands continued their way up Emma’s arms, taking the woman’s tank top with her as she went. Once the top was on the floor, one of Regina’s hands found Emma’s waist, the other placed firmly on the back of her neck, pulling her in slowly for a kiss.

“Is this okay, darling?” she inquired, and Emma nodded vigorously, her tongue swiping across her bottom lip and she looked up at Regina, who leaned in, capturing that lip between her own, sucking lightly then running her own tongue along it. She felt the blonde relax under her hands and she smiled; she loved getting women to succumb to their fantasies, and she was especially intrigued by what Emma’s might be.

Regina sank her tongue into the woman’s mouth, stepping closer to Emma as she did, feeling the blonde’s breasts press against her own. The hand that had been resting on Emma’s hip dipped below the waistband of her jeans, and Regina squirmed as she realized there were no panties beneath the rough fabric. “Why Miss Swan, as wet as you get around me, and no panties?” Fuck she loved making the blonde blush, and she smiled into the next kiss, again swiping her tongue into the eager mouth below hers.

Emma’s hands had been resting on the back of Regina’s thighs, but she gained enough confidence from Regina’s kiss to slowly slide them up towards the firm ass inches higher. Regina chuckled into her mouth as she did so. “You may touch me, darling. I’ll bite, but I promise you’ll like it.” Jesus, I can hardly even put a sentence together when she talks to me like that.

“Emma, dear, I’m getting the sense that you go a bit nonverbal when you’re aroused. Is that at all correct?” How does she fucking know? Emma only nodded, looking up again into brown eyes that seemed to strip her naked right there. “Good girl. If I do anything that makes you uncomfortable or scared, I’d like you to just tap my hip here,” she pulled up Emma’s right hand to rest against the most delicious-looking hip bone she’d ever seen. “Emma?” Right, pay attention. She tapped her hip as directed. “Good girl,” Regina breathed out again. Emma flushed and rubbed her thumb against Regina’s hip, pushing the hem of her shirt slightly higher as she did so.

“Darling, can we move to the couch?” Emma again nodded, moving to stand, but before she could get all the way vertical Regina had grasped an ass cheek in either hand and pulled Emma up onto her waist. Oh my god. Oh my god. Regina walked backwards towards the couch, pressing her lips against Emma’s neck as she did. “Miss Swan, are you getting your wetness on my shirt? Certainly you couldn’t be that wet for me.” Fuck, fuck, she’s reading my mind again how does she know?

“You make me feel so good, Miss Regina,” Emma managed to breathe out. “I couldn’t help it in the shower, and I can’t help it now.”

“Did you cum thinking about me in the shower, Emma? Is that how you got that bruise?” She pulled her face back from Emma’s neck to look up at her, loving the feeling of the woman resting on her hips. As expected, the little blonde nodded, not breaking eye contact. “Thank you for being honest with me, darling. In return, I can tell you that when you left the shop on Monday I masturbated in the bath for two hours.”

Emma gasped, her hands gripping Regina’s shoulders. “You liked me… like that? That much?” she asked. It was Regina’s turn to only nod.

“It aroused me so much to see you react to my needle the way you did. I needed to relieve the tension somehow.”

“I could, maybe, help you next time,” Emma said quietly.

“I’d appreciate that immensely, darling,” she said as she sat back on the couch, pulling Emma up to straddle her lap. One hand grasped Emma’s hip, grounding her, the other sliding down to rub her thumb against Emma’s center, eager to feel how wet the woman was. The touch clearly took her by surprise, and something between a cry and a moan escaped from her lips. “I must admit, sweetheart, I was hoping to hear those sounds when I had you laid out on my table downstairs.

“Miss Regina,” Emma gasped. “It was so hard to contain myself.”

“Next time, darling, don’t. I’d prefer it.”

That was all the prompting Emma needed to lean down and capture the brunette’s lips in a fierce kiss, grinding herself into Regina’s thigh. Regina’s hands slid up Emma’s sides, her thumbs sliding under the red bra she knew Emma had put on with her in mind. Her left hand continued up Emma’s back, sliding over the sore tattoo, prompting a gasp from Emma’s lips and her hips to push down even harder on Regina’s lap. The hand found its destination in the hair at the base of Emma’s scalp, fisting tightly enough to force Emma’s head back slightly, allowing Regina to run her tongue up the woman’s throat. Fuck me.

“You like this, darling? Are you comfortable?” Regina asked.

“Yes, ma’am. I like this a lot. But-”

“Yes, sweetheart. You can tell me.”

“Can I take your shirt off, Miss Regina?” Emma asked quietly.

“Of course, little dove. Go on.” She leaned away from the couch enough to allow Emma to pull the shirt up and over, releasing her own breasts, clad in a nude demi bra that barely concealed her nipples. Emma’s eyes immediately latched onto the sight, her hands coming up to rest on the woman’s ribs, her thumbs aching to touch the nipples visible even beneath the bra. “You can touch me, good girl.” That was all the permission she needed, hooking her thumbs into the top of the bra to pull it down just enough to release the most perfect nipples she’d ever seen. Her pants flooded with wetness yet again, and she had the realization that she must be leaking onto Regina’s pants by now.

“Sweet, sweet girl,” Regina breathed out, her eyes closed and head tilted back. Her thumb came back up to press on Emma’s clit, pleased to find her absolutely soaked through the denim. She moaned deeply, a near-growl escaping between her lips. “I’d like to take you to bed, Emma, if that’s okay with you.”

“It’s all I’ve been thinking about for three days, Regina.”

“Good.” She once again stood up, the younger woman latched to her hips in a way she absolutely adored. She pushed open the bedroom door and set the blonde down on the edge of the bed. “You sure you’re comfortable, darling? I don’t want to rush you into anything.”

“It’s been a while since I’ve been with a woman, Miss Regina, but I’m comfy. You make me feel safe.”

“In that case, would you like me to be rougher?”

Needy feelings overcame the woman, and all she could do was gasp and nod.

Regina smirked in satisfaction. “I was hoping you’d say that. Do you remember what I said about tapping my hip, Emma?” Another nod. “Good girl,” Regina groaned out as she mounted the blonde and dragged her up the bed with an arm across her upper back. “I’ve been wanting to play with you for days.” She slid Emma’s jeans down her hips and Emma gasped as she remembered she didn’t have anything on beneath them. Regina too let out a growl as she looked up and saw the wet, glistening slit in front of her. That red bra was the only thing interrupting the vision, and she promptly circled Emma’s back to release the clasp, smiling once the woman was completely naked before her and so obviously aching for her touch.

Regina took one final minute to ground the little blonde and make her feel secure. “I love your tattoos, darling. I love your nipples. I’m aching for your hips. I can’t wait to taste your little cunt. And I’m very happy you’re comfortable like this with me.”

Emma looked up at her and smiled and that was all Regina needed. She grabbed Emma’s thighs, one in each hand, and dragged her up to taste the pussy she’d been fantasizing about for days. She ran her tongue slowly from top to bottom, feeling Emma tense beneath her as she circled her tongue around the hood, gasps once again escaping from Emma’s lips. “I knew you’d taste good,” she said against Emma. She increased the speed of her tongue, Emma’s hips writhing now, and slid her left hand around Emma’s thigh enough to get to her pretty, wet pussy. She pushed a finger in to the second knuckle and Emma cried out. She looked down to make sure the woman was okay, and was greeted by the sight of her sucking on her own finger and shoving her face into Regina’s pillow. She couldn’t wait to revisit that later.

She knew Emma’s tattoo must be pressed hard against the bed, but given her reaction, she assumed she wasn’t bothered by it. She seemed to be unaware of pain altogether at that moment. Regina smirked and dove back to the woman’s positively soaked clit, sucking the whole hood into her mouth now while she continued to dip a finger in and out.

“More. Please.” Emma let out.

Regina obliged, sinking two more fingers in and sucking hard on the little button at the top of Emma’s clit.

“Fuck!” she screamed out. “Please, Regina, please.”

Knowing she was closing in, Regina set Emma’s hips back down on the bed and pressed each knee into Emma’s thighs just hard enough to make sure she couldn’t squirm away. Then she leaned down to suck on her hips, applying just enough pressure and teeth that she knew she’d leave a mark. She loved the idea of leaving marks all over Emma; she already had on her back.

Then she thrust three fingers into the writhing woman, using her thumb to tease the clit that was still wet with Regina’s saliva. She curled the three fingers in and up, dragging them back along Emma’s g-spot, eliciting a scream. Regina considered for just a moment before covering Emma’s mouth with her free left hand, Emma’s eyes going wide and looking down at Regina. She waited a second to see if Emma was uncomfortable at all before continuing her attempts to get the woman to come apart beneath her.

Once Emma moved her mouth to suck Regina’s index and middle fingers into her mouth, clearly only using them to sate her oral fixation, she knew they were both done for. Regina focused her attention on the woman’s clit, rubbing torturous circles with her thumb while she sucked on the sensitive button. Emma’s hips wanted so desperately to press up against Regina’s mouth, but her knees made that impossible. Regina knew she was teetering on the edge now, and she removed her fingers from Emma’s mouth enough to grasp the woman’s chin and force her eyes to Regina’s. “I want to feel you come apart for me, little dove,” she instructed, driving her fingers in and up over and over again, watching Emma’s back arch but her eyes stay locked on Regina’s. She was right there. “Cum for me, darling.” That was all it took. Emma’s eyes fell closed and she screamed out Regina’s name, wetness coating Regina as Emma’s cunt milked her fingers. “Good girl,” Regina gasped out, her own pants absolutely soaked by now.

She slowed her pace and pulled her fingers out but kept pressure on the sensitive, throbbing clit before her. “Sweetheart? Are you okay?” Emma’s chest was heaving and she had two of her own fingers in her mouth now. She looked down enough to make eye contact and nodded weakly.

“Yes, ma’am.”

Fuck but Regina loved how quiet and obedient the blonde got in her subspace. She continued to put light pressure on the soaked slit for a minute, then eased herself up off the bed to go get a damp washcloth. “Stay right there, Emma,” she instructed. She returned to run the cloth up Emma’s pretty cunt, collecting the wetness that had been building up for hours. She threw the cloth on top of the dirty clothes bin for later and grabbed her robe for Emma.

“But- but Miss Regina.”

“What is it, darling?”

“I haven’t played with you yet,” she said quietly.

“Hmm, true, but if you’ll recall, I was right in the middle of preparing dinner when you arrived, and I’d very much like to have it.” Emma looked down at the floor, fighting embarrassment.

“Emma,” she said firmly, knowing the blonde needed more reassurance than most of the women she usually slept with, “I’d be happy to pick this back up after dinner if you’d like to stay the night.” A grin cracked Emma’s face nearly in half and she jumped up to throw on Regina’s robe.

“I’d love that, Miss Regina.”

Chapter Text

Several days later, Regina was doing some cover-up work for an old friend, a woman she used to hook up and experiment with but who now didn’t even stir feelings in her. The feelings seemed mutual, at least, as Mal wouldn’t shut up around her new girlfriend, a submissive little bookworm named Belle. Yawn.

Once she’d finally finished the piece, a cover-up of Mal’s ex-girlfriend’s name she’d been sworn to absolute secrecy about, Regina retreated to the employee kitchen to check her phone. A smirk spread across her face: two unread messages from Emma.

“Hi Miss Regina, I think next week will be too soon for my final session. Can we postpone a week or so?” And then, “Miss you :)”

Regina smiled at the latter message, but concern steeped in her belly over the first. Why would Emma want to postpone? Unless something was wrong. Or the blonde didn’t want to see her again. She tapped a response immediately. “Why do you need to postpone, Miss Swan?”

A message appeared a few moments later as Regina unwrapped a sandwich from the fridge. “No reason, it’s just healing more slowly than usual.” Warning bells chimed in Regina’s head.

“I’d like to see you tonight.”

“I have a work event until late.”

“That’s fine, you’ll come over afterwards. I’ll drive you home.”

She put her phone back in her bag and worked on cleaning up the space. She was done with work for the day and wanted to get the tedious dailies out of the way now. Emma hadn’t ended up staying the night the last time she’d come over, shyly informing Regina of a very early appointment the next day, prompting the brunette to drive her home immediately after they’d eaten dinner. She knew they both wanted to go back to Regina’s bed, but the older woman refused to be a bad influence on Emma, and that started with getting a good night’s sleep.

Regina couldn’t get a totally accurate read on Emma, but she at least had a good feeling she’d see the little blonde a few more times. She’d purchased a few things online after Emma had left the other night, eager to introduce her to rougher play if she showed interest. She’d need to ask about Emma’s experience soon; some women who liked pain only experimented with it on their own in private, while others had been strung up in sex clubs across the region to be publicly flogged. Regina hoped Emma was in the former group; she was intrigued at the prospect of getting to introduce Emma to more of her lifestyle.

After kitchen cleanup came her apartment. She waved to her girls before heading upstairs, grabbing laundry from the landing and living room as she went. She hadn’t cleaned the sheets since Emma had been in her bed the first time, preferring instead to try to smell the little blonde on her pillowcase while she masturbated about it. She reminisced as she stripped the bed, thinking about how Emma had begged like such a good little slut. She wanted to make her do it again.

---

Emma finally texted at 8:30, saying she’d finished up in Cambridge and was on the T. Regina had eaten dinner and cleaned up and was relaxing on the couch with a book and a glass of wine when she heard the stairwell door creak downstairs. When the apartment door didn’t open, Regina placed her book on the coffee table and walked over to look out the peephole. Emma stood there biting her nails, gasping in surprise when Regina swung open the door.

“Miss Swan. Were you planning to come in?” Another blush. Christ, Regina got wet every time she made Emma blush.

“Hi, Regina,” the woman squeaked out, toeing off her shoes. “Sorry, I was just…”

Regina crossed her arms and waited for Emma to finish.

“Nervous,” she said quietly, looking down at the floor.

“And why would you be nervous, Miss Swan? Did I make you feel uncomfortable the last time you were here?”

“No, ma’am, I just don’t… I don’t want you to be mad at me.”

Regina softened. “Why would I be mad, darling?”

“Well, the tree's been… super itchy, and I may have scratched it a little bit in my sleep.”

Regina balked. “Does it hurt? Are you okay? Let me see, please.” She moved towards the younger woman, pushing her jacket off as she spun her by the shoulders. She gasped as she lifted Emma’s blouse. The bottom half of the tattoo was red and irritated, the skin and ink cracked with dried blood that should have been long gone by this point in the healing process.

“I’m sorry, Miss Regina,” Emma said in a small voice. “I really didn’t mean to and I’m usually so good about taking care of them. I don’t know what happened.”

Regina said nothing, just let Emma’s shirt fall back down. “Have you eaten, darling?”

Emma nodded. “Yes, the work thing was catered.”

“Good, I’d like you to go lay down in my bed then, please. Take off your top and your bra. You can leave your pants off if you want. I’ll be in in a moment.” Emma nodded and looked at the floor, her fingers once again finding her mouth, the cuticle on her index finger ripped to shreds. Regina would deal with that problem later.

The brunette padded downstairs barefoot, unlocked the shop, and rooted through her station until she found cotton wipes, witch hazel, and a healing ointment. It would sting like a bitch, but it had to be done. She went back upstairs and locked the apartment door before she went through to the bedroom. She found Emma there laying on her stomach on Regina’s side of the bed, the covers pulled up to her waist, her back exposed. Emma was clearly trying not to scratch. She heard Regina walk in and her thumbnail immediately found her mouth.

“This is going to sting, sweetheart,” she said quietly, sitting down on the bed next to Emma and sliding the duvet down. The little minx had gotten into bed in just her underwear, a lacy black thong. “Those are lovely panties, darling.” The blonde quietly huffed out a thank you and Regina smirked. “You wore them just for me, didn’t you?” Goosebumps broke out down Emma’s sides and she said nothing. Regina pulled the blanket down further and swatted the pert ass before her. “Didn’t you?” she asked again, relishing the gasp Emma released.

“Yes, ma’am,” she said quietly.

“Good girl.”

She made quick work of cleaning Emma’s wound, grateful it wasn’t yet infected, and spread the ointment up and down her spine. Emma squirmed. “I’m sorry it hurts, darling,” Regina said. “Are you okay?”

It took Emma a moment to respond, clearly searching for the words. “It hurts… good, Miss Regina. And you’re touching me too.”

Regina’s brows furrowed. “I’m not sure I understand, sweetheart.”

Emma’s hips squirmed against the bed and she sighed in frustration. “I like it when you hurt me,” she gasped out, again grinding down into the bed, desperate for friction.

“I see,” Regina said simply, her own arousal spiking immensely. “Speaking of, dearest, I’ve been meaning to ask you about your history. I’d hate to do something you hadn’t yet tried or aren’t comfortable with. Do you have a lot of experience with dominant women?”

Emma, grateful she was face down and didn’t have to make eye contact with the brunette at that moment, said, “I wouldn’t say a lot. I dated a woman in college who I asked to… hurt me… and she tried a few times but didn’t like it. She didn’t understand why I’d want to be in pain.” Emma paused and Regina wiped her hand clean on a washcloth so she could run her fingers gently through Emma’s hair. “Then after college I just met women online when I wanted that. I had one regular hookup who could make me feel good, but I didn’t really… like her. She was mean to me, and not in a fun way, but I kept going back. Then there were the women like the one I told you about from a few weeks ago.”

“I’m sorry, Emma, I know it can be difficult out there for submissives.”

“You have no idea,” she said quietly.

“As we spend more time together — if that’s something you want — I’d like you to tell me more about it.”

Emma propped herself up on an elbow and looked over her shoulder at Regina. “I would like that.”

“So would I, dearest. Now, I’d like you to sleep here tonight. I can drive you home in the morning, but I’d like to keep an eye on you to make sure your back isn’t infected.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Emma responded, coming up to sit with her legs crossed, pulling the sheet up to cover her breasts as she looked at the older woman. “Can I- can I kiss you?” she said quietly.

“I’d like to bandage your back before you lay on it, Miss Swan, but I’d like to do much more than kiss you.” Emma bit her lip and smiled, her thumb coming up to her mouth again.

“I’ve noticed this oral fixation you have, darling. Especially when you sucked on my fingers as you came all over my hand.” Emma’s face inflamed with a blush and she looked down.

“I don’t even realize I’m doing it. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be weird.” Regina moved closer to Emma on the bed and put her hand at the back of Emma’s head, wrapping her fingers in the blond curls and forcing Emma’s head back to look up at her. She still wouldn’t make eye contact.

“Look at me, Emma,” she directed, the blonde’s green eyes locking on her lust-filled brown ones. “Don’t misunderstand me, little dove. I never said I didn’t like it.” With her free hand, Regina traced her thumb along Emma’s lower lip, freeing it from between her teeth. She dipped the digit into Emma’s mouth enough for her to suck on it, then continued tracing it along the woman’s lip. She tightened her grip in Emma’s hair, a gasp escaping her mouth against Regina’s thumb. Regina smirked and stood, turning away from Emma to grab bandages from the bathroom. Emma sagged; her body was so tightly coiled for the older woman.

Regina returned and pulled the chair out from the desk by the window. She sat and unwrapped the bandages, prepping them on the desk, before she looked at Emma and curled her index finger, beckoning the blonde, who complied, blushing and using her hands to cover her breasts as she walked over. “I’d like you to lay across my lap, Miss Swan. I need good access to bandage your back, and then I’m going to spank you for scratching the scabs open.” She paused for a moment, gauging Emma’s reaction. “Is that understood?” Emma only nodded as she lowered herself to rest on Regina’s thighs, her elbows curling under Regina’s leg as she gripped tightly. “Relax, darling, I can’t make you feel better when you clench your whole body like that.” Emma sagged again and rested her cheek on her shoulder.

“Good girl,” Regina whispered out, before landing a stinging slap on Emma’s right ass cheek, reddening the fleshiest part of the pert little butt before her. Emma clenched again. “And what should you say when you receive deserved punishments, darling?”

“Thank you, ma’am,” Emma breathed out, just as Regina landed a spank on the other cheek. “Thank you!” Emma cried out, doing her best to curl herself under Regina’s thigh.

“Does it arouse you when I spank you, sweetness?” Emma nodded almost imperceptibly. “I know it’s hard to use your words, darling, but given this is our first time playing roughly, I’ll need you to try for me. I want to make sure you’re comfortable with everything I’m doing.”

“It makes me so wet, Miss Regina.”

“Good girl.” She landed three more spanks in quick succession, not even giving the little blonde time to react between each blow, but, as directed, she gasped out her gratitude when Regina stopped.

“Such an obedient little darling,” Regina praised, and Emma once again tried her best to get friction on her clit. Regina couldn’t wait to make the little minx hump her thigh, just for fun. Two more blows landed, this time closer to the tops of Emma’s thighs, and the blonde sucked in a breath before the prescribed thank you. Regina rested her hand back on Emma’s thigh and slyly dragged her finger up Emma’s center, desperate to see how aroused the woman was. She grinned as Emma jerked beneath her. “Your panties are absolutely soaked, angel. Would that have anything to do with your spanks?”

“Feels so good,” Emma mumbled out, and Regina administered the final three spanks fast and hard, eliciting a whimper from the blonde below her, who didn’t forget to say thank you once she stopped. Regina pressed her hand against Emma’s ass, soothing what she knew was throbbing skin, this time dragging her thumb up Emma’s clit, pressing just slightly into Emma’s opening before telling the girl she could get up.

“Thank you, M- Miss Regina,” Emma said, dragging her thighs together immediately after standing.

Interesting, Regina thought. “Come here, angel,” she directed, pulling the blonde down to straddle her lap. She used her palms to again apply pressure to Emma’s ass, rubbing lightly up and down, letting her right hand dip lower and tease Emma’s clit. She was so, so wet. Regina looked up into the frantic green eyes inches above hers and captured Emma’s lips in a kiss as she pushed her fingers beneath Emma’s panties, feeling the wetness she’d been thinking about since the blonde first laid out on her leather table.

“Did you like when I punished you, sweetheart?”

A nod, and then “yes, ma’am” as she remembered Regina’s directive.

“Is there anything else you’d like me to do, little dove?” Emma squirmed as Regina teased her clit.

“Touch me,” Emma breathed out.

“Am I not, dearest?”

The squirming increased as she tried to get Regina’s fingers where she wanted them. “Touch me morrre.”

Regina’s free hand came up to toy with Emma’s lip again, and the woman latched on to the digit immediately, sucking and biting the tip while Regina pushed two fingers into Emma’s tight hole. She gasped, and Regina’s own panties flooded with wetness. This was her favorite game.

She wanted to use her left hand to tweak Emma’s tight nipples, but she didn’t want to remove her thumb from the woman’s mouth. So she used her free fingers to grasp Emma’s jaw and force her to lean back a bit, and instead wrapped her lips around Emma’s nipple, extremely pleased with the situation. Emma’s hands came up to lock in Regina’s hair, both holding on so she wouldn’t fall off Regina’s lap and silently asking for more. Regina smiled against the perky breast in her mouth and bit down hard on the tight nipple, adding another finger to Emma’s wet hole at the same time. Emma threw her head back and rocked her hips down onto Regina’s fingers, freeing Regina’s thumb from her mouth at the same time. The hand found the back of Emma’s head and dragged her mouth down to Regina’s, the two locked in a frenzied kiss.

Emma’s tongue slipped into Regina’s mouth, and, with no danger of Emma moving from above her, Regina released her head and let her hand slide down Emma’s back, easing gently over the bandages there before grasping a still-warm ass cheek in her hand, forcing Emma further down onto her fingers. Emma’s own hands grasped onto Regina’s shoulders in desperation as she rocked her hips back and forth. She was getting close.

Regina was determined to throw Emma over the edge, too proud to simply let her slide off into some mediocre orgasm. With both hands free to torment her, Regina pulled her fingers free of Emma’s needy little cunt, grabbed a piece of the drenched, lacy fabric in each hand, and ripped the offending garment in half in the middle. Emma moaned into her mouth and Regina smirked. Better, she thought. Her right hand returned to Emma’s wet hole, collecting wetness on two fingers she then dragged up and down Emma’s folds, giving special attention to the little button at the top each time. With the other hand, she dipped two additional fingers into Emma, feeling her jerk against her body. Emma had been toying with Regina’s nipple over her bra for a minute and it was driving her wild.

She inserted the fingers deep into Emma’s pussy, curling against Emma’s g-spot and soaking the digits, before removing them, enduring a frustrated moan from Emma. Regina bit down on Emma’s lower lip and shoved three fingers from her right hand back into Emma’s needy hole while the two that had just been massaging Emma’s inner walls slid up and began to rub slow circles against Emma’s asshole. Emma groaned and again did her best to grind her hips into Regina’s lap. Nearly there, Regina thought with satisfaction.

She’d been keeping the talk to a minimum, preferring to feel how she could make Emma’s body respond to her own. But now she wanted to toy with the blonde. She sucked Emma’s lip into her mouth one more time and swiped her tongue against Emma’s own before leaning back and looking up into those captivating green eyes, noting Emma’s fight to focus on Regina’s face. She had clearly been lost in the moment, but Regina wanted to bring her back down before she came.

“You’re such a good girl for me, Emma,” she praised, still toying with both Emma’s holes.

Emma nodded, and Regina could see her struggling for words. “A good slut for you, Miss Regina,” she got out between moans.

“Yes you are, angel. Such an obedient little slut for me. Are you going to cum on my hands, darling?”

“Please,” Emma gasped. “Please, please, please.” Regina could see her checking out of her own mind again, and she took the opportunity to shove three fingers deep into Emma’s cunt while the middle finger on her other hand forced the tight little muscle at Emma’s backside to stretch, following it with another finger once the first was in to the second knuckle.

“Please!” Emma screamed. “Wanna cum so bad, Miss Regina, please!”

Regina could sense the writhing blonde wanted her permission; she loved that. “Look at me, Emma,” she instructed again, and Emma’s eyes immediately locked on her own. “Cum on my hand, angel. I want to feel you come apart for me.”

That was all it took, Emma’s head immediately thrown back and her holes clenching almost painfully onto Regina’s fingers. She tried to rock the fingers in Emma’s pussy back and forth through the woman’s orgasm, but the tight walls hardly allowed any movement, so she settled for circling her index finger around the woman’s g-spot, eliciting a scream and a squirt of hot liquid all over her wrist. Emma continued to squirm and rock on Regina’s lap for a solid minute, squirting several more times as she came down, finally slumping bonelessly against Regina’s shoulder as Regina slid her fingers out of Emma. Her jeans were soaked with Emma’s wetness.

She moved her hands up to Emma’s hips and kissed her temple. “Darling, are you okay?” Emma inhaled deeply and nodded, hiding her face in Regina’s neck. “I’ve never squirted like that before; I’m sorry I got you all wet.” Satisfaction swelled in Regina’s chest.

“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, angel. I wouldn’t have teased you like that if I hadn’t wanted you to squirt for me. I loved feeling you come undone in my hands.” Emma smiled and leaned in to kiss Regina, lazily brushing her tongue into the older woman’s mouth. “Can you stand, sweetheart?” Emma’s brow furrowed and Regina could feel her trying, eliciting quakes from the muscles in her thighs.

“Don’t think so.” Regina was terribly smug in that moment — the blonde couldn’t even walk. She used one hand to grasp Emma’s bottom and the other to push herself up from the chair. Emma, as expected, wrapped around her like a little monkey, kissing Regina’s neck as she walked them both into the bathroom. She went down to her knees on the bath mat to set Emma on the edge of the tub, making sure she was steady before she stood and started to strip naked. Her jeans were dark with Emma’s arousal. Regina loved it.

She reached in and turned on the shower, Emma quietly watching her every move. She still hadn’t seen the brunette naked, and she was eager to look her fill. Regina watched her watching her. “Come here, darling,” she said, walking back over to help Emma stand. She pulled the waistband of Emma’s destroyed panties down her hips and off. “I’ll replace those, promise,” she joked.

Emma smiled and wrapped her arms around Regina’s middle, the brunette directing them both to the shower. She led Emma under the hot stream of water and she hissed, relishing the feel down her scalp and back. “Can I wash your hair for you, sweetheart?” Emma nodded in assent. Regina grabbed her favorite shampoo from the shelf and started to lather Emma’s hair, enjoying the feel of her warm skin and her thigh against Regina’s clit. “All finished, darling, you can rinse it out now,” she instructed. The blonde ran her hands up Regina’s sides then, pulling her towards the water as she kneeled down, her head just under the stream enough to rinse out the shampoo while she toyed with the older woman.

Regina, who’d been running the show up until that moment, raised her eyebrows, surprised by Emma’s boldness. “I’ve been thinking about feeling you cum, Regina,” she said, running her thumb up Regina’s center as Regina braced herself with one hand on the shower wall, pushing her hips forward and closer to Emma’s mouth. “Use your tongue, please, darling,” she nearly begged. She loved playing with Emma, but she hadn’t forgotten the need that had been growing low in her belly.

Emma flicked her tongue up Regina’s wet slit, swirling her tongue around the clit and pressing a finger deep inside her. Regina grabbed onto the back of her head and pressed her hips up. “Suck it, you little slut.” Emma eagerly complied, sucking hard on the lips while pumping another finger in. “Just like that, good girl,” Regina praised.

“You taste so good, Miss Regina,” Emma said breathlessly, relishing the quiet control she had over the brunette in that moment. She was up to three fingers now and twisted them inside Regina, forcing her to brace her other hand on the shower. It was Emma’s turn to smirk, and she looked up, observing her brown eyes roll back and the water drip from her nipples. Emma wanted so badly to make her feel the way Regina had made her feel. “Will you cum on my tongue, please?” Emma implored, and Regina looked down at her, sure the blonde knew the effect the innocent act was having on her. “Keep using your tongue like that, darling,” she directed, then, more to herself, “Fuck, I wish I kept toys in here.”

Emma looked around the shower and stood then, eliciting a gasp from Regina. “I didn’t tell you to stop,” she groaned.

“No, but you need more than just my fingers, don’t you, Miss Regina?” Regina was again floored by the quiet confidence the blonde had, veering on domination. Still, she nodded.

“It’s been a few days since I’ve cum; I prefer deep penetration when I want to cum hard.” Emma nodded and bit her lip, reaching over to grab the long-handled rubber scrub brush hanging from the wall.

“What if I used this?”

Regina’s brows furrowed, then lifted in understanding as Emma flipped the brush over, rubbing her hand up and down the shaft of it like it was a cock. “You are a filthy little thing, aren’t you?” Regina asked in awe. Emma blushed but nodded, kneeling down again and pushing Regina back so her ass and shoulders pressed against the wall of the shower. Emma sucked the drenched lips into her mouth again and pushed Regina’s thigh up, directing her foot to the shower shelf. Regina was now spread before the blonde, and she reached up to toy with her nipples. Fuck she wanted to cum. Emma had driven two fingers back into Regina’s dripping hole, ensuring she was wet enough to be played with. She then rinsed the rubber brush handle beneath the stream of water and took it into her mouth. Regina would never be able to use it without picturing that, the hollow cheeks, puckered lips, and vulnerable green eyes. “Fuck, Emma, fuck me.” Emma grinned, releasing the handle from her mouth. She pressed the end against Regina’s throbbing cunt, circling it around in the wetness there as her lips latched back on to the brunette’s clit. “Please, Emma,” she begged.

She yielded, pushing the slightly bulbous end in, relishing the sound of Regina’s moan. “Harder, darling.” Emma was eager to comply, pushing another few inches in and then dragging it back out, repeating the motion while her tongue circled Regina’s clit. “Faster, please, angel.” Regina’s head was pressed back against the wall now, her eyes closed, both index fingers and thumbs toying with rock-hard nipples. “Just like that,” she praised as Emma sped up the thrusts, Regina now unashamedly rocking her hips down onto the handle and Emma’s mouth. She hadn’t done something this naughty in years, and she looked down again to watch Emma fuck her. She had plenty of toys, but the desperation of using a fucking shower tool? It was satisfying the filthy whore in Regina in the best way. Emma noticed her watching and their eyes locked, Emma smiling against her clit as she drove the makeshift dildo in both deeper and faster. She was determined now.

“Yes, good girl, yes, just like th-,” Regina started to say, a guttural moan cutting her off as Emma ran the flat of her tongue over Regina’s tight button. She dug the fingers of one hand into Emma’s hair and used the other for leverage on the wall.

“Use me, Miss Regina,” the blonde instructed, and Regina immediately complied, fucking herself down onto the handle like a woman possessed.

“Yes, Emma, yes,” she said quietly. “Make me cum. So close.” Emma was bordering on frustrated now; she was so desperate to feel Regina cum. So she took a page from Regina’s book and circled the hand not fucking Regina like an animal around Regina’s thigh and grasped her ass cheek, spreading it just enough to get access to the puckered hole. Regina moaned loudly; she was so close now.

Emma looked up at the brunette once again, hoping to see the moment she came. She pressed her middle finger against Regina’s asshole and pushed; they were far past gentle by now. Emma watched as the brows furrowed and a low moan began to escape from Regina’s mouth. She inserted another finger in Regina’s ass and was nearly slamming the head of the brush into Regina’s clit with every thrust it was so deep. Emma couldn’t get her mouth to Regina’s clit anymore with the position she was in, so she leaned forward and bit down hard on Regina’s inner thigh. The brunette immediately screamed in release. Bingo, Emma thought.

Her tight inner muscles clamped down on the handle, and Emma’s fingers massaged the walls of her anal passage as she continued to rock her hips in orgasm. Regina massaged her red, abused nipples, moans still tumbling from her mouth in sync with her hips. Emma pulled the handle from Regina when her hips finally slowed, brows lifting in surprise when she realized just how deep she’d been fucking the older woman, who sagged against the wall once the brush and Emma’s fingers were gone.

Emma blushed, the realization of what they’d just done washing over her. She got a bit nervous then, hoping Regina wouldn’t judge her too harshly. But the brown eyes she was so eager to see approval in locked on hers, and Emma saw that and so much more. Appreciation, approval, and sheer lust clouded Regina’s eyes, and she chuckled when Emma smiled. “Christ, Emma, I thought I was going to have to feel out your filthiest desires.” Emma reddened in embarrassment. “It’s okay, little dove, I wasn’t making fun of you,” Regina said reassuringly as she knelt down to the shower floor to get on Emma’s level. “I’m just a bit surprised. I just thought you’d want or need more direction, but you made me cum like that all on your own. That’s the most intense orgasm I’ve had in years.” Emma smiled in satisfaction, loving the way Regina’s approval made her feel.

“I just wanted to make you feel as good as you made me feel,” Emma admitted.

“You succeeded and then some, I believe, darling.”

Regina stood up then, wrapping a hand around Emma’s back to pull her up, as well. She surveyed the mess she’d made of Emma’s hair and reached over to grab the comb she kept there, running it through Emma’s wet curls. Once she’d conditioned Emma’s locks and they’d both washed off the evidence of their multiple orgasms, they stepped from the shower with shaky legs.

Regina made quick work of applying more ointment and re-bandaging Emma’s back. She kept extra toothbrushes on hand for guests, and they quietly brushed their teeth side by side, both still naked and dripping slightly, soaking in what had happened between them.

Once her hair was up and she’d found t-shirts for both of them, Regina pulled on a cotton thong, offering one to Emma, who turned down the offer, preferring only Regina’s soft t-shirt. She slipped under the covers then, watching Regina finish cleaning up. Emma was biting her nail again once Regina got into bed. “What’s wrong, little dove?” she questioned, and Emma looked up at her with those big green eyes, worry etched across her forehead.

“Are you sure everything I did was okay, Miss Regina?” She paused, “I got a little carried away, I think.”

“Darling, look at me.” Emma complied, seeking comfort in Regina’s eyes. “I love how your mind works. You saw that I needed something more and you problem-solved,” Regina smirked. “I can’t say I’ve ever used the scrub brush that way, but I can promise you I thoroughly enjoyed it. I would have stopped you if I needed to, just the way I asked you to stop me.”

Emma nodded and released a deep breath. “Okay good, because I really, really liked it.”

“I did too, baby, if you couldn’t tell by, you know, the screaming.” Emma smiled at the praise and the sweet nickname. She loved Regina’s pet names. “Now, I think it’s time for bed.” Emma nodded and grabbed her phone from where Regina had put it on the nightstand, opening up the Kindle app as she snuggled down against Regina’s chest. Regina had grabbed a paperback herself and opened it to where she’d left off the night before.

They read like that for a few minutes, Regina kissing Emma’s temple whenever she felt like it, before she heard the little blonde huff out a sigh. “What is it, sweetheart?”

“Wanna read, but I can’t get my eyes to stay open,” she said, and Regina grinned.

“Would you like me to read to you, darling?” Emma looked up at her and nodded, grinning with excitement.

“Yes, please.”

So she picked up at the next paragraph, narrating the story for Emma, doing exaggerated character voices after she learned it made Emma giggle. She had made it through not quite three pages when she realized Emma had stopped reacting, her breathing even against Regina’s chest, a smile on her face as she’d drifted off. Regina read a few more pages silently before setting the book and Emma’s phone aside and switching off the light.

Chapter Text

Emma let herself into the shop, eager to see the woman she couldn’t stop thinking about. It had taken a few weeks, but the initial tattoo had finally healed enough for Regina to finish her work. The roots needed shading, and Emma needed to feel Regina’s hands on her again.

Regina had been out of town for almost a week, trekking to the annual tattoo convention in San Diego she attended religiously, both to work and to scout young talent. The two had been texting whenever possible, and Emma had convinced Regina to FaceTime a few times, but nothing compared to being next to the older woman.

“Emma, there you are,” Regina smiled when she noticed the blonde. “Come here, I want to show you something before we get started.” She grabbed Emma’s hand and pulled her past the employee kitchen into a spacious room with a window that looked towards the river. “This is my office,” she said quietly, closing the door.

When Emma turned around, Regina was right there, her arms encircling Emma’s waist and pulling her flush against Regina’s front. Emma let out a little gasp, opening her mouth just enough that Regina took advantage, pressing her mouth down on Emma’s, the younger woman moaning into her mouth. “God, I missed you,” Emma said, and Regina took that as encouragement, grabbing Emma’s ass and hiking her up onto Regina’s hips, setting her on the edge of the cherry wood desk in a move she’d honestly been fantasizing about for weeks.

“Oh yeah? How much?” Regina asked with a smirk.

“My vibrator died much,” Emma responded as Regina kissed and nipped her way up Emma’s neck, gasping when she realized she’d said the words aloud.

“Such a naughty girl. Don’t you know the polite thing for needy little subs to do is to ask permission to orgasm?”

Emma did her best to grind against Regina’s abs. “I was too embarrassed to tell you what I was doing,” she blushed, “and how often I was doing it,” she finished quietly.

Regina smiled and grabbed the woman’s chin. “I will never get tired of hearing how much or how often you want me, darling.” In a show of appreciation, Regina shifted slightly to the side and pressed her hip against Emma’s center. “I love how you respond to me.”

“Can we go upstairs, please, Miss Regina?”

“I’m afraid not, sweetheart, I have everything set up to finish the piece right now; I’d hate for that all to go to waste.” Emma frowned but nodded. “But since everything is ready, and you were early like a good girl, we still have a few minutes before I need to get started.” The blonde smiled up at Regina in understanding and arched her back up to kiss Regina again.

“I’ve been thinking about you for days,” Regina said breathlessly once she broke the kiss to look down into Emma’s eyes. “Thinking about all the things I want to do to you.” One hand had drifted down past Emma’s hip, and she used her thumb to press where she knew Emma needed more pressure.

“Like what?” she asked.

“Like this. Perch you on my desk and taste your pretty cunt. May I?” Emma nodded vigorously, and Regina unbuttoned her jeans, guiding Emma’s arms around her neck so she could lift the woman up enough to slide the jeans down her ass. “No panties, Miss Swan?”

“I don’t like them. And you just get them all wet anyway,” she mock pouted, leaning back on her palms as Regina guided the pants down to her ankles.

“Always looking to be punished, aren’t you, little girl?” she asked as she kneeled down in front of Emma, running her hands up warm, toned thighs.

“Yes ma’am,” Emma breathed out as her head dropped back, and Regina smiled. She had a torturous plan in mind for the woman. But for now, she ran her tongue along the inside of Emma’s thigh, eliciting a shiver. She pressed her thumb into Emma’s hole, eager to see how wet she was, and she wasn’t disappointed: Emma practically dripped for her already.

“Such a good girl,” Regina praised, circling the wet thumb around Emma’s clit. Her tongue followed her finger and Emma gasped, her hips jerking forward. Regina sunk two fingers in as deep as they could go while she sucked hard on Emma’s lips, eager to hear the younger woman moan when she started to jack her fingers in and out.

“Please, Miss Regina, yes, please,” Emma babbled, one hand sliding up her t-shirt to play with her nipples. Regina continued to tease the poor girl, who she knew was moments away from orgasm. She pulled her fingers out then and immediately put them in her mouth, eager to taste more of the little blonde. Emma whimpered in frustration.

“Why did you stop?” Emma eked out. Regina stood then but continued to lightly circle her thumb around the woman’s swollen clit.

“It sounds like you had plenty of orgasms while I was away, dearest. Surely you’re not this desperate for another.” Emma frowned in confusion. “While I didn’t make it expressly clear you need to ask permission for your orgasms, you will going forward. Starting now. Do you understand?” The stern voice coupled with the thumb on her clit was making it hard to form an answer.

“I understand, Miss Regina. You own my orgasms.”

“That’s right, baby, I do. And if you sit pretty for me I’ll reward you with some later.” Emma only nodded in response. “Now, you may use the bathroom next door if you’d like to clean up, then I’ll see you at my station.” Emma’s eyebrows furrowed and her mouth twisted. “You’re not in trouble, darling, no need to look so worried.” The lines on Emma’s forehead eased slightly, and she pushed herself up from Regina’s desk, sliding her jeans up and suppressing a gasp when the seam settled against her arousal.

A few minutes later, Emma settled on the table, looking slightly more put together than when Regina had left her, pressing one more deep, thorough kiss against her mouth. She wiggled a bit, trying to find a comfortable position, realizing the seam of her jeans was not uncomfortably resting between her pussy lips. Hopefully that’ll ease the pressure, she thought, knowing things were only going to get worse once Regina started working. The brunette asked if she was comfortable, then began pushing Emma’s shirt up, exposing and grazing the side of her breast as she did. Emma knew her shirt didn’t really need to be up that high, but she let the cocky woman have her fun.

The rest of the shop moved around them in ignorance, everyone consumed in their own work. Regina’s station was set slightly apart from the others to accommodate her additional equipment, which she was reasonably sure meant she could speak to Emma in a low voice without the risk of being overheard. And if she was, the closest artist was Mulan, who she knew would do nothing but applaud her boss for what she had planned.

“I’m going to get started now, okay, darling? As I said before, don’t be ashamed of any noises you feel compelled to make; no one can hear much over their own machines.” Emma looked back over her shoulder and nodded.

Regina started working at the most sensitive spot, which she’d gathered from paying attention to Emma’s body language the first time around. The trunk of the tree, a part that just happened to line up directly with the center of Emma’s spine, needed touching up, and Regina smirked in delight as she saw Emma’s hips rotating just slightly.

She continued like that for a few minutes, adding in scales and shading, before focusing on another section further down Emma’s back but still directly on the bone. “Does that feel good, little dove?” Regina asked quietly.

“Fuck,” was all she got in response, and then a moment later, “you’re doing this on purpose.”

“Doing what, angel? I’m just adding in the details.”

A breathy “Regina” was all Emma could manage, moving her arm up so she could bite down on her forearm. The blonde’s legs were shaking at that point.

“Don’t fight it, sweetheart,” Regina coached quietly. “You’re so pretty when you get aroused for me.” A garbled moan came from Emma and Regina smirked. She eased up a bit then, focusing on the outside bits and the smaller details she knew Emma could handle. Once she was a little more than halfway done, she put her equipment aside and then positioned herself above Emma’s back, blowing lightly where she’d bled and reaching a hand up either side of her to grab her shirt and pull it back down, pushing her hands underneath Emma enough to drag her nails across Emma’s nipples as she pulled the fabric. Emma gasped and arched her back. Regina didn’t even try to hide her shit-eating grin as Emma sat up.

“How are you feeling, darling? Okay? We have a few minutes to take a break.” Emma looked at her with hazy, lust-filled eyes, hands clamped on either thigh and only nodded. “Do you need to use the bathroom?” Another nod. “Would you like me to help you?” Vigorous nodding now. Regina smiled coyly and grabbed Emma’s hand to help her stand.

The two went back down the hall to the private bathroom, Regina locking the door after them. It had taken Emma only a moment to realize that if she didn’t want the rest of the appointment to continue in the agonizing way of the last hour, she’d need to convince Regina to let her cum during their break. With that in mind, she moved quickly toward Regina, grabbing her hips and pulling the brunette into her as she captured Regina’s lips in a kiss.

Uninterested in giving Emma the upper hand, Regina walked forward, forcing Emma backwards, then shoved her roughly against the far wall of the small room. Emma moaned in an agonizing mix of pain and pleasure as the raw skin made harsh contact with the wall. Regina hadn’t stopped kissing her the entire time, and her thigh found its way between Emma’s legs to press firmly against Emma’s center.

“Regina, please,” Emma all but begged once they broke apart to suck in air, Emma wiggling on Regina’s leg. “I can’t stand it.”

“What, does my little whore need some relief from the big bad needle?” Regina goaded, watching anger and lust fill Emma’s eyes. Her pride wanted to retaliate, but her weeping pussy demanded she play along.

“Yes, please, Miss Regina, please.”

“You beg like such a good little slut,” Regina teased again, grabbing Emma’s ass and dragging her along her thigh. The younger woman fought to pull Regina’s top up, eager to get contact with any skin she could.

“Please!” Emma all but yelled, cupping Regina’s breast.

“I think my good girl could use a little reward,” Regina praised coyly. Emma visibly slumped against the wall, so relieved Regina wouldn’t put her through that agony again. But the brunette backed away from Emma, catching her shoulders as she almost fell to the floor without Regina holding her up. She moved to the cabinet under the sink, rifling through storage boxes that appeared to be labeled with the artists’ names. Regina pulled out an unmarked black leather one and flipped open the lid towards Emma so she couldn’t see inside. Another shit-eating grin spread across her face. “Get your pants off. Now,” she commanded, and Emma didn’t even flinch before unbuttoning them and shoving them down her legs.

Regina stayed perched on the floor. “Show me what you need.” Emma’s right hand immediately went towards her throbbing clit. “Wait,” Regina said so commandingly that Emma’s hand stopped inches away from her pussy seemingly of its own accord. “Suck on your fingers first. I’ve missed your mouth.” Emma whimpered at the woman’s words and did as she was told.

She dipped first her index then her middle and ring fingers into her eager mouth, her hips gyrating slightly as she sucked the digits deep into her mouth, her other hand coming up to pinch her nipple. “Good girl,” Regina said quietly, admiring the blonde from her spot on the floor, loving how completely she had Emma under her control at that moment. “Now play with yourself for me.” Emma’s fingers left her mouth, trailing saliva down her lips and onto her chest. When she first grazed her clit, which had been aching for nearly two hours, she moaned loudly, her eyes falling closed and her head resting back against the wall.

Quietly, Regina stood up and walked towards Emma, her gaze flitting between her face and the pretty pink pussy that was wet and glistening just for her. She reached out to grasp Emma’s chin, grounding the woman and forcing her to look deep into Regina’s eyes while she continued to play with herself. “What do you need, darling?” Regina asked, her voice and tone egging Emma on even more.

“Need to cum so bad, Regina,” she gasped out.

“How?”

Emma’s eyes flickered with confusion. “Tell me how you’d like to cum. What have you been picturing in all those fantasies while I’ve been away?” A blush crept up the woman’s cheeks. Regina’s hand still hadn’t left Emma’s jaw.

“I think about you… fucking me,” she confessed.

“Funny, so do I. You know our rule about tapping me to stop if you need to. I’m going to penetrate you now, darling.” Emma pupils went wide and she jerked her chin down to see the thick dildo Regina had apparently retrieved from her leather case. The squirmy little blonde only nodded.

Regina kneeled down once again, admiring the close-up of Emma’s fingers running back and forth along her swollen clit. She spit prettily onto the head of the dildo and then leaned forward to lick her way all the way up Emma’s slit, eager to make sure she was wet enough for the silicone cock. She was. And the moan she let out when she felt Regina’s tongue had her glancing briefly towards the door, reminded for a moment that they weren’t exactly in private.

“You’re going to have to keep at least somewhat quiet, darling,” she scolded. “Or do you need me to do that for you?” Emma looked down at her questioningly, and Regina responded by driving the dildo in several inches in a single thrust, eliciting a ragged gasp from the pretty blonde above her. “Seems like I’ll need to handle you myself,” Regina said and she stood, not letting the dildo slip from Emma’s tight hole.

The older woman was back eye to eye with Emma, and she relished the look her needy little sub had in her eyes, pure lust with a hint of curiosity. “I see you can’t be trusted to stay quiet, sweetness, but you’re so, so desperate to be fucked, aren’t you?” A low moan escaped Emma’s lips as she nodded. “Yes ma’am,” she let out, unsure what Regina meant but willing to give herself over all the same.

A hand came up to Emma’s mouth, and Regina covered the blonde’s mouth as she pulled the cock out, Emma’s eyes rolling back in her head as she did. Regina was still testing the waters of what Emma was comfortable with, but she could tell the hand — and the dildo pushed deep inside — weren’t even close to Emma’s limits. So she pushed even further, driving the toy in and out, deep, hard, and fast, as her hand pressed firmly against Emma’s mouth. She knew Emma wouldn’t take long like that. “Do you like that, darling?” Regina said quietly near Emma’s ear, and an immediate “mmm-hmm” was felt against Regina’s hand. “Are you going to cum for me, good girl?” she teased, knowing her own panties were absolutely drenched at that point but unable to do anything but focus on Emma.

Emma’s eyes locked on Regina’s in unsaid confirmation, and the brunette used that opportunity to fuck Emma even harder. “Such a needy little slut,” she praised, hoping to take advantage of the eye contact to push Emma even closer to the edge. Her head slowly nodded in confirmation as her eyes fell closed again, unable to withstand the feeling building in her core. Her hips were rocking back and forth against Regina’s hand unashamedly, so desperate for release after hours of torture.

“I want to feel you cum, sweetness,” Regina requested, and Emma moaned again against her palm, driving her hips down onto the cock. “Give it to me, Emma. Show Miss Regina what a good girl you are.”

The explosion was immediate, and Emma managed to sink her teeth into the fleshy bit underneath Regina’s index finger as she came, clamping down with a loud moan as she came. “There’s my good girl,” Regina praised, slowing the pace of her fucking to allow Emma a moment to breath. Once Emma’s teeth released, she moved her hand away from the blonde’s mouth, asking whether she was okay at the same time.

“So, so good, Miss Regina,” she responded quietly, slumping down against the wall and Regina, who was certain she would fall if Regina backed away at all. Regina guided Emma’s arms around her neck, letting her body fall forward, supported by Regina’s own.

“Thank you for letting me cum,” Emma said against Regina’s neck, and the brunette reminded her how well she’d behaved on the leather table while Regina tortured her.

“You know we have to go back out there so I can finish, sweetheart.” Emma only fell further against Regina at the reminder, uncertain she could even walk.

“What if we just went upstairs instead?”

“Can you handle it if I start back with the needle, angel?” Emma took a full 30 seconds to think over the question, considering the state of her back and body.

“Yes ma’am, if you want to finish today. I can handle it.”

“Are you sure, Emma?”

“I promise, Miss Regina.” So Regina guided Emma’s legs back to the floor, releasing her slowly to make sure her wobbly legs could support her. Once they did, she stepped back, moving to the sink to clean up.

They emerged a few minutes later, disheveled but smiling, Regina sliding one arm around Emma’s waist to help support her as they walked back to Regina’s station. A not insignificant amount of time had passed, and there were only a few people left in the shop when they emerged.

Regina got them both resituated and let the still-mostly-nonverbal woman know she needed about another half hour to finish the piece completely. Emma nodded at her, looking at the floor, but another quick tap of the chin from Regina had her making intense eye contact, tingles racing down her spine as the brunette regarded her, clearly trying to read every feature. Emma responded by pulling her top up and laying down again, much less agitated than she’d been an hour ago.

Since the remainder of the work focused on the less tender parts of Emma’s back, neither woman had too much trouble getting through the remainder of the time, though Regina couldn’t deny the pool of wetness in her panties. Visions of what she’d done to Emma in the bathroom kept flashing before her eyes, and she realized she had unintentionally put herself in the position Emma had been in earlier.

Once Regina finished, they were the only two left in the shop, everyone else quietly waving goodbye and heading out for the night once their own appointments were complete. Emma had fallen into a trancelike state, enjoying the feelings of Regina moving up and down her back without getting as intensely aroused as she was earlier. Regina on the other hand could hardly move without the friction of her pants against her center.

“You’re all finished, angel,” she let Emma know, sliding her free hand down Emma’s side as she did. Emma moved for the first time, realized they were alone, and turned around without worrying about whether her top was fully covering her nipples or not. Regina’s eyes couldn’t help but lock on the perky breasts, her breathing steadily increasing.

It took Emma a moment to realize what was happening, but her brain quickly switched into caretaker role, desperate to please the woman who’d been making her feel good for over three hours now. She stood up and moved around Regina, putting her between Emma and the table. The brunette’s eyes were unfocused and her pupils blown wide, but she made eye contact with the blonde all the same. “What are you doing, sweetheart?” she inquired, her voice quiet and embarrassingly shaky. Emma only came closer, her hands snaking down Regina’s hips and around her ass to grab a cheek in each hand and pick Regina up enough to set her on the table, Emma moving closer between her thighs as she did.

“Let me make you feel good, Miss Regina. Please.” Regina looked around the shop warily; she had never done anything remotely sexual in the main part of the shop. But she needed Emma so badly at that moment, and she’d missed the little blonde so much.

“Lock the door,” was her only response, and Emma bolted over to the entrance as Regina stood enough to slip her jeans off, still leaning against the table for support. She unashamedly sat back on the table, spreading her legs and letting her fingers fall to her pulsing, aching clit. She ran the tips of two fingers across the sensitive bundle at the top and let out a moan as her head fell back. Distracted by her own burning need, she didn’t hear Emma come back, but she welcomed the woman’s touch on her shoulders.

“Lay back, Regina,” she commanded, pushing the woman down onto the table, her leg falling to the side, giving Emma a delicious eyeful of Regina’s absolutely drenched silk panties. While she knew Regina knew exactly the effect she could have on Emma, Emma relished the opportunity to see up close exactly what she did to her domme. Without a moment’s thought, Emma leaned forward and allowed herself an inhale of Regina’s heady scent, moaning quietly. She then leaned forward and dragged her tongue from Regina’s dripping pussy up to her clit, loving the feeling of the soft fabric coupled with the wetness now coating her tongue. Regina’s back arched in response and she let out a moan, both in relief and in desire.

“Just like that, angel,” she praised, and felt Emma follow her tongue with the pad of her thumb, dragging it deliciously across Regina’s most sensitive spots before hooking the fabric and dragging it to the side. How desperately she had missed pleasing Regina, and she showed the older woman by pressing the flat of her tongue against Regina’s hole and slowly dragging it up, wetness coating her jeans again at the taste and feel of Regina’s desperate arousal. She slid two fingers into Regina’s dripping hole while she kept up with her tongue around Regina’s clit.

“You taste so good, Miss Regina,” she moaned out, doing her best to get pressure on her own aching center using the edge of the table.

“Another finger, Emma, please,” Regina gasped, looking down at her pretty, obedient sub, so eager to push her over the edge. She complied, a smirk adorning her face at hearing Regina on the verge of begging for what she needed. Laser-focused now, Emma hooked the three fingers around the brunette’s inner walls, dragging her towards her release as she sucked the pulsing bundle of nerves into her mouth. As Regina writhed, spewing praise and nonsense words, Emma bit down lightly on Regina’s clit as she continued to twist her fingers inside Regina. She hadn’t explicitly told Emma, but she enjoyed it immensely when the pretty blonde bit her, and in that moment it was exactly what she needed to push her over the edge.

She screamed out Emma’s name haggardly, her back arching and hips twisting as she came, and Emma rewarded her with needed pressure on her clit. Regina opened her eyes after a moment, smiling almost shyly as she looked down at her girl. “Thank you, darling. That was exactly what I needed.” Emma helped pull her up to a sitting position, Regina blushing a bit when she realized what a mess she’d made of her leather table.

“Noww can we go upstairs, please, Miss Regina?” Emma teased. Regina smiled and gathered the blonde into her side, kissing her head.

Readjusting her soaked panties and pulling her jeans back on, Regina agreed. There were many things she wanted to talk to Emma about.

Chapter Text

Regina moved comfortably around the kitchen, pouring two glasses of her favorite pinot noir and asking Emma what she might like to eat. She’d planned to chat with Emma before taking her to bed, but they’d accidentally started that part of the evening downstairs. She was constantly surprised at how much her body took over when Emma was around. As a generally levelheaded person who craved control, it unnerved Regina a bit.

She went over to the bookshelf and looked for a record to put on. Having background music always helped calm her down and make the silences less awkward. She picked a moody James Bay and left the volume low. She then took the bar stool next to Emma as she put the wine glasses down, settling her legs on either side of Emma’s. “There are some things I think we should discuss, angel. I had every intention of prioritizing that once we finished up downstairs, but it seems we got a bit carried away. I hope that was okay.”

“It was more than okay, Miss Regina. I’m honestly not sure how coherent I could have been before…” she blushed.

“Before I tossed you in the deep end of an orgasm, you mean?” The blush spread and Emma only nodded. Regina chuckled.

“I believe you answered this a bit already, but did you miss me while I was away, darling?”

“So much, Miss Regina. I-,” she started before trailing off. Regina sat quietly, giving her a moment to collect her thoughts. “I didn’t like not being able to see you whenever we wanted. And I didn’t…” another long pause. “I like when you tell me what to do. Not just, you know, in bed, but in my every day,” a blush bloomed again, but she forged ahead. “It’s made things a lot easier for me to have you doing that. I’ve been less anxious.”

Regina smiled and ran her hand up and down Emma’s thigh. “Thank you for being so honest with me, angel. Are you finished, or do you have more thoughts? I know it takes you a minute, so I want to be sure I’m not interrupting you before you’re finished.” Emma studied the woman in surprise and admiration. Very few people had ever acknowledged her that way.

“I’m finished for now,” she said quietly, leaning into Regina’s touch.

“My turn then,” Regina teased, not letting go of Emma’s thigh. She noticed Emma’s fingers heading towards her mouth, so she reached out to grab her hands before starting her confession. “I really like you, Emma, dear. The whole time I was in San Diego I wished I’d made that clearer before I left. I worried you were at home questioning my feelings for you, so I promised myself I’d come clean at the first opportunity. I didn’t completely stick to that because I apparently physically cannot resist you, but I’m telling you now,” Regina joked self-deprecatingly. “If you’ll have me, I’d like to be your domme and, for all intents and purposes, your girlfriend too.”

A grin split Emma’s face as she breathed out a sigh of relief. “I had no idea what you were gonna say,” she admitted, tears lining her eyes. “But that was about the best thing I could have imagined. I really, really want that.” Regina smiled back and reached out to cup Emma’s cheek, wiping away the tears that had escaped with her thumb.

“I’m so relieved, angel,” Regina said quietly. “I felt I had let you down by not being more clear with you before I left. I’ll do my best not to do that again.” It was Emma’s turn to offer the older woman comfort, and she did it by throwing herself into Regina’s arms, nuzzling her face in the woman’s neck and inhaling the scent she’d missed so much. “I’d like to discuss expectations soon, and what you need from me both as your domme and as your girlfriend, but why don’t we start with dinner?”

“Yes, please,” Emma said, still a bit in shock. She couldn’t believe this beautiful, strong, successful, sexy woman wanted her. Regina was essentially Emma’s dream girl..

Dinner passed quietly, the two still sharing sly smiles and blushes, each a bit preoccupied with their own thoughts, but each wildly happy in that moment.

Regina collected herself over dinner, quietly watching Emma and thinking about other things they needed to discuss before retiring for the night. “Emma, darling, why don’t you fill up our wine glasses and get cozy on the couch?” The little blonde nodded in assent.

Regina found her girl curled up under Regina’s favorite blanket, flipping through a paperback she’d left on the end table. She watched silently from the doorway, noting with pride when Emma put her thumbnail in her mouth, only to yank it away again when she realized what she was doing.

“Hi, sweetheart.”

Emma looked up as Regina walked in. “Hi, Miss Regina,” she blushed.

“What are you thinking about?”

Emma’s face twisted with anxiety. “I was thinking about disappointing you,” she said quietly. Regina moved to sit down next to the woman, pulling her legs across Regina’s lap, letting her snuggle in closer if she wanted to.

“Why are you worried about that, little dove?”

“I really don’t want you to leave.”

“I just got here, angel, and I’m not going anywhere. I promise. Would you like to talk about expectations, or do you want to wait until tomorrow?”

“Yes, please.” Regina slid her arm around Emma’s shoulders, pulling her into Regina’s side and letting her rest her head on Regina’s shoulder.

“This is just a conversation, darling. Things can change, we can change our minds, and we can have this same conversation a million more times if we need to. Nothing is set in stone.” Emma nodded in relief. “Would you like me to start?” Emma nodded again, resting her chin on the woman’s shoulder so she could look up at her face. “From my perspective, I’d like honesty and openness above all. It’s been quite a few years since I’ve had a sub — or a serious girlfriend for that matter — and we’ll need to talk about a lot of new things, but we can’t talk about fears or concerns or desires if we’re not honest with each other about them. I’ll expect you to tell me when something makes you scared or uncomfortable, or when there’s something you’d like to try together. Nothing is off-limits between us.” Emma had visibly relaxed against Regina’s side while she spoke.

“That all sounds really good, Regina. I think you know I have, um, insecurities and anxiety, and knowing we can talk about anything makes that easier.” Regina ran her hand up and down Emma’s arm as the woman confessed her concerns. “I- I mess up a lot, so I need you to be patient with me. I also have a lot of issues, and I’m working on that, but please don’t judge me because of them.” Regina placed her lips on Emma’s temple and left them there for a moment.

“Never.” Emma released a long, relieved breath. “May I ask a question, dearest?” Emma nodded and locked her eyes on Regina’s. “I know you like pain, and that you enjoy being dominated, but are there any other kinks or desires you’d like to share with me?”

Emma took a moment to collect her thoughts, pressing her forehead against Regina’s shoulder as she did. If this is gonna work you have to trust her and be honest with her, Emma reminded herself. “I like your pet names. And praise. And when you make it hurt a little. Or maybe more than a little. And when you tell me what to do. And when you,” a deep breath in then, “when you take control.”

“Thank you for sharing that with me, darling,” she praised. “But I think I knew all of those already.” Emma blushed, and Regina turned towards her, using her index finger to lift the blonde’s chin. “Don’t be embarrassed. It’s my job to be observant where you are concerned. And I take my job very seriously. We can talk about it more later if you’re not ready. I didn’t mean to put you on the spot.”

“No, I am!” Emma blushed yet again, this time the tips of her ears going red. “It’s just… hard to say.” Regina’s lips quirked up into a smile, and she pulled Emma onto her lap, wanting to get the blonde closer so she might feel less vulnerable. As she hoped, Emma wrapped herself around Regina and sighed deeply against her neck. After another few moments, she continued. “I fantasize a lot about you tying me up,” she said quietly against Regina’s neck. “And choking me. And fucking me with toys like you did downstairs. That was so, so good.”

“Good girl,” Regina cooed, “Is there anything else you’d like to share right now?”

“I really like when you put your fingers in my mouth or cover my mouth with your hand.”

“You’re doing such a good job, angel. I’m so proud of you.” The two snuggled quietly for a few minutes before Emma leaned back, looking down at her girlfriend with curiosity.

“What about you?”

“What do you mean?”

“What, um, what things do you fantasize about? Or that we’ve done that you really liked?”

“Are you sure you’re ready for all that, little dove?”

“Yes, please, Miss Regina.” Regina took a moment for herself then, thinking about the best way to be honest without overwhelming Emma.

“I’d like to do more orgasm control with you. And to fuck you with a strap. Maybe while you’re restrained. I’d like to spank you again, next time with a crop or a belt. I want to see you with an anal plug in. I want to gag you and watch you squirm.” Emma was unabashedly grinding herself down against Regina’s lap. “But most importantly, I’d like to explore our desires and curiosities together.”

“That all sounds really fun, Regina,” Emma said, openly fidgeting against Regina now.

“Are you okay, darling?”

“Could we, maybe, move to your bed now?”

“Aww, have we gotten you all worked up, sweetheart?” Emma blushed fiercely but nodded. Regina used the leverage she could get from the arm of the couch to push herself up, not wanting to put her little one down for even a moment.

“I like when you carry me,” Emma admitted against Regina’s neck, and the brunette hiked her up higher on her waist.

“I like it too, angel.” With her legs crossed securely behind Regina’s back, Regina used the few steps to the bedroom to drag Emma’s shirt over her head, not bothering to try to avoid the fresh tattoo. Emma moaned as Regina’s palms passed roughly over her nipples, and she eagerly pulled her shirt the rest of the way off, throwing it somewhere in the hallway. Her legs were resting on Regina’s shirt, but she still did her best to slide the fabric up, frantic and needy to feel Regina’s skin against her own. Who knew vulnerability could be such a turn-on?

Regina didn’t bother to put Emma down, just leaned over the bed and crawled up it with Emma still wrapped around her, laying them both down once she reached the pillows. She’d flipped the record before sitting down with Emma, and “Wild Love” played gently down the hall. Regina found herself completely overcome with sentimentality in that moment, for once not eager to tear Emma’s clothes off, but only to be near her and maybe kiss every inch of her body. She rarely had honest conversations like the one she and Emma had just paused, and when she had, she’d never felt so connected to the other person afterwards. How truly remarkable it was to want the same things at the same time as someone else, and someone you cared about so deeply. She felt incredibly grateful to have Emma in her life.

Emma, for her part, couldn’t take her eyes off this woman she’d come to trust and admire so much. Her body — and her mind — responded to Regina in the most delectable ways, and she couldn’t wait to spend more time with the brunette. Tears sprang to her eyes, and she blushed in embarrassment, trying to hide her face against Regina’s neck so she wouldn’t see. “What is it, angel?” Regina prodded, leaning back to run her hands up Emma’s sides.

“Just so happy to have you, ‘Gina,” she said in a small voice. A fist clenched Regina’s heart at the sound, and she pressed herself against the blonde again.

“I’m happy you’re mine too, darling.” Knowing she’d start crying right along with Emma, she instead focused herself on Emma’s body, her breasts still exposed and her nipples peaked after the contact with Regina’s lace-clad chest. She leaned over to suck one of the sensitive buds into her mouth, unbuttoning Emma’s jeans as she did, remembering with excitement that she didn’t have any panties on. Emma squirmed above her, and Regina looked up at her sub admiringly, remembering something Emma had said and reaching a hand up to let Emma suck on her fingers after she’d shimmied Emma’s pants off. The pretty blonde was once again naked in Regina’s bed, just how she liked it.

Emma watched Regina through heavy lids, sucking on the tips of two fingers while Regina sucked on the fingers of her other hand, getting them wet before dragging them along Emma’s puffy pussy lips, still swollen from the treatment they had gotten earlier. She moaned around Regina’s digits, and the sentimentality was pushed from Regina’s mind as pure lust overcame her. She loved making Emma moan. “Are you too sore for me to play with you again, angel?” she asked genuinely, pushing aside her desire to once again ruin her pretty little girl for a moment.

“No, Miss ‘Gina, promise. Please, please play with me,” Emma gasped out around Regina’s fingers, and then she grabbed Regina’s hand and forced her fingers deeper into her mouth, nearly gagging herself. A switch flipped in Regina’s brain. She couldn’t get enough of this horny little slut, and she told Emma as much as she slid her fingers down to push into Emma’s once-again drenched hole.

With her hands occupied, Regina leaned forward to suck on the skin adjacent to Emma’s nipple, suddenly desperate to mark the woman. She bit down at the same time, alternately sucking and biting, hoping to leave an angry bruise there, sure Emma would love seeing it in the mirror the next morning. “More please, ‘Gina,” she gasped. Regina was more than happy to comply. She released Emma’s tender flesh from her mouth and slowly pulled her fingers from Emma’s holes, eliciting a whine from Emma.

“I’ll come right back, angel, promise,” she said, shedding her jeans as she stood before digging a box out from under her bed. She rifled through whips and nipple clamps to find the strap she was looking for, which had a large cock on one end and a smaller one meant to stimulate the wearer’s clit on the other side. She stood, not yet letting Emma see the toy. “Emma, darling, have you used the traffic light system? And do you have a safe word?”

“Yes, ma’am, and my safe word is apple.”

“Can you remind me what the colors mean?”

Emma squirmed, clearly annoyed by the logistics. “Green means I’m good, yellow means I need you to slow down, and red means I want to stop.”

“Good girl,” Regina praised. “I just needed to be sure. Something else I should have done weeks ago,” she said under her breath. Pushing her perceived neglect from her mind for the moment, she stepped into the strap then, leaving her panties on, enjoying the way the silk felt on her skin coupled with the leather of the adjustable straps, pushing the fabric slightly to the side to allow the dildo to enter her slick channel. Emma’s eyes went wide as she saw the toy, nervous and immensely turned on at the same time. She loved the way Regina looked wearing the strap and her lacy lingerie at the same time, the vision of sexy and dominant. Emma’s fingers slid down towards her clit of their own accord, and Regina dropped a knee on the bed to lean over and grab Emma’s wrist firmly in her hand. “DId I give you permission to touch?”

Emma shook her head and curled her bottom lip under her teeth. “No, ma’am.”

“That’s what I thought. So willful,” Regina chided, positioning herself back between Emma’s legs. She leaned forward to spit on Emma’s clit, and Emma sucked in a breath at the sight. Her hands went to her breasts, tweaking the nipples for a moment before inserting two fingers back into her mouth. Regina didn’t condone the habit but admitted she loved the way Emma looked with something in her mouth. She slid her hips forward to rub the veiny dildo over Emma’s clit, a moan escaping from her sub’s mouth as she did.

Regina pressed her body down against Emma’s, letting the dildo naturally spread Emma’s lips and put hard pressure on her sensitive button. She leaned forward to toy with Emma’s nipples, grasping each firmly between her thumbs and index fingers, pulling them slightly away from Emma’s chest, letting out a low groan as she noticed her handiwork from earlier purple and angry on Emma’s breast. Heat flooded her core at the sight of her mark on the woman. She’d never felt so possessive over another person in her life, but she was overcome with it at that moment. She had to resist the urge to sink the dildo into Emma in one thrust just to hear the blonde scream out her name.

Get yourself together, Regina, you need to be in control here, she chided internally, but when Emma leaned forward to fist the hair at the back of Regina’s neck and pull her forward for a deep kiss, Regina’s brain all but shut off. She moved her hands down to Emma’s hips and pinned the woman to the bed as she lifted her hips up and lined the silicone cock up with Emma’s entrance, ensuring the head slid in smoothly before driving the rest deep into the tight, wet channel.

Emma’s back arched and Regina slowed for only a moment before dragging the dildo back out, her full weight resting on her palms on Emma’s waist. “Yes, Miss ‘Gina, please,” Emma gasped out, and Regina saw red. She moved a hand up to rest next to Emma’s shoulder, shifting her weight up so she could capture Emma’s bottom lip between her teeth, sucking hard. Emma grasped Regina’s shoulder with one hand, leaving crescent-shaped indents where her nails pressed. The other hand cupped Regina’s breast, and she used her thumb to slide the fabric down and toy with Regina’s taut nipple. Regina was pushed even further out of her body at the sensation.

“Open your mouth, you naughty little slut,” Regina commanded, and Emma didn’t hesitate. Regina spit into the woman’s mouth and watched with satisfaction as Emma’s pupils seemed to stretch even wider. The minx licked her lips before swallowing, and Regina lost it. She began hammering the strap into Emma, as much for her own satisfaction as for Emma’s, so desperate for release at that moment. “Such a good girl,” she praised between gasps, driving the strap into Emma as she tweaked both Regina’s nipples.

Emma regarded the brunette with such lust and need in that moment. She knew how much she pushed Regina out of her levelheadedness, and it drove her wild to know she had that control over her domme. The sensations in her center were driving her closer to the edge, but it was Regina herself that had Emma on the brink of orgasm. All the same, she remembered what Regina had commanded earlier. “Please, Miss, please let me cum.” Regina’s eyes locked on Emma’s, and she was determined to make the teasing little blonde wait, so, much to the dismay of both women, she slowed her speed. “No, please, no,” Emma whined, lifting her hips up from the bed in a desperate effort to get more of the silicone cock.

“I want to hear you beg, angel.” Emma writhed unashamedly beneath her.

“Please, Mo-,” Emma’s eyes flew open as she realized what she’d nearly said. Regina could swear she had never been so aroused in her entire life as she was in that moment. Knowing full well what had almost happened, she drove the dildo into Emma again, and once their hips were locked, she cupped Emma’s hips firmly and rolled them both over, pulling Emma on top of her as she went.

Emma, nervous and embarrassed above her, had no idea what she may have just done, but she at least knew she could get Regina’s strap as deep as she wanted now, so she spread her legs on either side of Regina’s and lifted herself off the cock only to drop down again, moaning as she felt her pussy spread and clench.

Regina refused to ignore Emma's near-declaration, so she leaned up to grab Emma’s back in one hand and her chin in the other, pulling Emma’s face down closer to hers. Like that, she could drive her hips up into Emma’s without the blonde really being able to move. She teased agonizingly, her hips slowly thrusting up. “Eyes on me, Emma,” Regina commanded, and frantic green eyes locked on her own. “Beg me.”

“Please, ‘Gina, please. I’m so close,” she gasped out, her lower lip going back between her teeth. Regina released Emma’s chin and moved her thumb so it sat between Emma’s lips, and the woman gasped at the pressure, sucking the digit into her mouth as Regina continued her agonizingly slow pace. “No, darling, beg me. Say it.”

Emma was teetering dangerously then, and the thumb in her mouth coupled with the lust-filled look in Regina’s eyes were threatening to once again send her into orgasmic free fall. But she couldn’t say it. What if Regina judged her? She was already judging herself. Regina saw the war raging in Emma’s eyes, and Regina increased the pace of her hips while gentling her tone. “Say it, angel, please,” she nearly begged, and the vulnerability in her voice was all Emma needed.

“Please, Mommy, please make me cum,” she said softly, and Regina threw her arms around Emma, crushing their chests together as she drove her hips up, hard and fast. Emma was moaning against her neck with every thrust, and Regina knew she was close. She swept the hair back from Emma’s neck to press her lips against Emma’s sweaty, porcelain skin. Regina knew her body was waiting for permission.

“Cum for Mommy, angel,” Regina commanded lightly, and the release was immediate. Emma clamped her arms around the older woman and screamed out Regina’s name, wetness squirting from her clenching pussy out onto Regina’s stomach. The brunette let Emma’s breathing even only slightly before grabbing onto her hips and rolling beneath her once again, situated above the squirming blonde. “Such a good, good girl,” she praised, increasing the speed of her thrusts. Emma’s hands moved frantically between her nipples, her mouth, and Regina’s arms, so Regina grabbed her wrists in one hand and moved them above Emma’s head. Emma’s eyes found Regina’s again, and she found pure lust and admiration there.

“Mommy’s so close, angel,” Regina admitted, and she drove her hips down into Emma’s, searching for her own release. There were a thousand things in Emma’s brain at that moment, but the love and acceptance of this woman pushed everything else out. Emma cupped the brunette’s face in her hands to pull her down for a frantic kiss, their tongues tangling.

“Cum for me, Mommy, please,” Emma begged again, this time on Regina’s behalf. If her domme could be vulnerable, so could she. With two more deep, hard thrusts, Regina let out a ragged scream of Emma’s name, which was the breaking point for Emma’s building orgasm. The two women came together, wetness, saliva, and arousal coating both of them. Regina’s teeth clamped onto Emma’s shoulder a few inches from her neck, and Emma let out another hoarse yell as her orgasm continued to wash over her.

Neither woman fully grasped what had transpired between them, each spinning off in their own minds. Regina, however, knew that Emma would need grounding after the intensity of that interaction, so she schooled herself as best she could and cupped Emma’s cheek in one hand, her strap still deep in the blonde. “Are you okay, sweetheart?” she inquired softly, stroking her thumb along a soft cheek. Emma only nodded but leaned into Regina’s touch. Regina pulled out then, dragging one more gasp from Emma’s lips as she did, and pulled the strap down her legs, tossing it on the floor by the bed.

She climbed back on the bed then and pulled Emma against her so she could slide the blankets down. They’d been on top of the duvet the whole time, and Regina was eager to get her girl snuggled under the covers. “Look at me, Emma,” she said once they were settled beneath layers of cozy bedding. Emma hadn’t let go of Regina the entire time, but had trouble locking eyes with the brunette. More firmly, Regina directed, “Eyes on me.” Emma’s deep green eyes immediately locked on Regina’s. “Talk to me, darling. What are you thinking?”

Emma took a moment to gather herself, a slight blush marring her naked flesh. “Was- was what I said okay?” she asked in a small, insecure voice.

“Look at me, Emma,” Regina commanded again, the green eyes having drifted during her inquiry. The younger woman squeezed Regina tighter as their eyes connected again. “No one has ever called me that before, but as soon as you almost said it I knew that I wanted it. Needed it, really. You heard me beg.”

“So you… liked it?”

“I loved it, angel. I felt so honored that you wanted to call me that.”

“So you don’t think I’m weird or insecure or have mommy issues?”

Regina chuckled deeply. “No, sweetheart. I believe being your mommy is much different than you wanting me to be your mom.”

Emma frowned a little. “But… but you do so many things that a mom would do. You tell me to eat and take a nap if I need it and make sure I’m taking care of myself.”

“Sweetheart, those are just things any doting girlfriend would do.”

“Are you sure?” Emma asked, again in a small, insecure voice that threatened to crack Regina’s heart.

“I’m here for whatever you need me for, angel. If that’s orgasms and domination, great. If it’s feeding you and snuggling you, that’s great too. If it’s something more we haven’t talked about yet, I’m also here for that. Being your domme and your mommy can mean 100 different things, and I’m willing to explore all of them with you.”

Tears threatened to drop from Emma’s eyes, and a kiss to her temple from Regina set them running, an audible sob escaping Emma as she cried. “Oh my god I’m so sorry,” she said, covering her face with her hands. Regina let her cry for only a moment before she grasped the woman’s wrists once again, but this time gently, pulling them back to rest against her own chest.

“Angel, I couldn’t be more excited that you want me to be your mommy,” Regina admitted quietly.

“But why?” Emma inquired as her tears continued to fall.

“Because I think I’ve wanted someone to take care of for a long time.”

“You like taking care of me?” Emma responded in disbelief.

“It’s just a step further than being your domme, sweetness. Haven’t I already been taking care of you?”

Another sob escaped as Emma nodded. “So, so well, Mommy.”

“Good, I’m glad we’ve settled that,” Regina said with a soft smile.

Emma nuzzled back into Regina’s neck, just breathing in the woman’s scent. “I really missed your bed,” she admitted.

“Oh, did you? I see why you rushed over here so quickly once I was home,” Regina joked. Then, more seriously, “I hope you’ll be here a lot more from now on.”

“Yes, please,” Emma said quietly. Regina reached over to turn the light off and gathered Emma against her again, the blonde resting her head on Regina’s chest.

“We should really clean up and change, darling,” Regina said with her eyes closed. Emma, noting how exhausted the woman looked, reached around the sleepy brunette to unhook her bra, maneuvering the strap out from underneath her arm. Regina didn’t move, but lifted her hips slightly to help Emma slide her panties off next.

Settling back against Regina’s naked chest, she sighed contentedly as the brunette’s arms came back around her. “There, perfect,” Emma said quietly, nuzzling against the warm, bare skin that was beginning to feel more and more like home. When Regina moved a hand up to play with Emma’s curls, Emma was once again holding back tears. And when Regina moved to settle that arm between them, resting her thumb against Emma’s bottom lip for her to suck if she desired, Emma’s heart all but cracked under the weight of such acceptance. She fell asleep happier than she could remember feeling in a long time.

Chapter Text

Emma woke up late the next morning, limbs flung haphazardly around Regina’s bed. She’d slept so well, and, though she was disappointed to find the brunette missing from bed, she wasn’t surprised. Regina had big morning-person vibes, and it was nearly 10. But she could smell coffee and hear the familiar inflection of Regina’s voice, so she happily jumped out of bed, pulling on a t-shirt she found on a nearby chair. She smiled to herself knowing that even perfect Regina had a chair where laundry goes to die.

“Do we really need to have this conversation again, Mother?” Emma listened quietly as she made her way down the hall, concerned by the tone in Regina’s voice. “Yes, the shop is fine, and no, I still have no interest in you setting me up with your business associates’ children.” A pained laugh burst from Regina then. “Yes, even the women!” Emma felt bad eavesdropping and didn’t know how to make herself known, but she really didn’t want to overhear more. She purposely bumped her hip into Regina’s end table, and the brunette whirled around, some of the light returning to her eyes. “I’ll call you later, Mother,” she said coldly and ended the call.

“Morning, sweetheart. I didn’t want to wake you.” Emma smiled somewhat awkwardly, unsure whether to approach Regina or not. “I’m sorry you had to overhear that. My mother…” a sigh, “let’s just say things are complicated, and she doesn’t exactly approve of my life choices.” Her shoulder slumped then, and Emma took that as an invitation to wrap her girlfriend in a hug, her blonde head coming up under Regina’s chin. The older woman inhaled a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Thank you, angel, I needed that,” she said quietly, kissing the top of Emma’s head.

“Is there coffee?” Emma asked with a smile, “The smell got me out of bed.”

“Of course, darling. Cream and sugar?”

“How did you know?”

“Hmm? Oh, you just seem the type. Far too sweet to be a black coffee girl like me.” Emma could all but see the cloud above Regina’s head, and she was determined to bring her cheeky, playful domme back.

“I had a dream about you,” Emma blurted, knowing that would get her attention. Regina turned around, mug of coffee in hand, and smirked.

“What about, dearest?” she asked as she put the mug down in front of Emma, a large pink crown adorning the side, princess in swirly script written above it. Emma blushed fiercely. “Did you…”

“Get that for you? Admittedly I did. I was out shopping the other day and I couldn’t resist.” Regina was blushing herself then. “So, that dream?” she prodded, trying to turn the conversation away from the fact that she was already buying things for Emma to use in her apartment.

“Dream, right. Well I was going into the office, but when I walked in there was no one there. Just totally empty. So I started walking around trying to figure out what was going on when I heard someone call my name from one of the private back offices.” She paused to sip the coffee, blushing only slightly at the adorable mug this time. “So I walked back there, totally confused, and it was you sitting at the desk when I walked in.” Regina let out a surprised laugh.

“And what exactly was I doing there?”

“See, I wanted to know the same thing, so I asked you! And you said that was an immature question and then asked me to close the door.” Regina liked where this was going. “So I did, and then you fired me! From my job!” The brunette frowned in displeasure then, not at all how she saw that going.

“Hmm, I’m no dream interpreter, Miss Swan,” Regina played along, “but it sounds like you might have a problem with authority,” she said slyly as she came around the bar to wrap Emma in a hug and kiss the side of her neck.

Emma spluttered. “What, that’s not what that means at all!”

“Okay, darling, if you say so,” Regina chided, sucking lightly on the skin below Emma’s ear. Emma crossed her arms and huffed. “Now, would you like some breakfast, my little anarchist?”

Emma frowned but nodded yes against Regina’s mouth, unable to resist the brunette’s ministrations. Regina turned from her then and sauntered back into the kitchen, opening up cabinets to grab a bowl and a box of cereal. “So, I was thinking,” Regina began, pouring out a full bowl of Lucky Charms. “I’d very much like you to spend the night here again before we both go back to work, and I still haven’t seen your apartment, so I was thinking we could drive there together and you could give me the tour while we pick up some things for you.”

Emma dove into the bowl of sugary cereal as a blush tipped her ears.

“Miss Swan. Is there a reason you don’t want me to go to your apartment?”

“No! It’s just, um, messy.”

“What did we just talk about regarding honesty, Emma?”

“To be it,” she said quietly to her spoon. Regina waited. “It’s just… embarrassing.”

“What is, angel?”

“My apartment. You know I have roommates, but my room is really… immature. And you’re so put-together and sophisticated and you’re gonna hate it,” she blurted out in one breath.

“Emma. Angel. You’re eating Lucky Charms in my kitchen.” Emma looked down at the bowl, missing the point entirely. “You think I just keep Lucky Charms here?”

Emma couldn’t help the smile that spread across her face. “You got these for me, too?”

“I did,” Regina said. “I assumed your apartment would reflect your personality. I’d hoped for nothing less, honestly.”

Emma jumped up decisively then and ran around the island to wrap the brunette in a hug. “You’re the best, Mommy.” The honorific still squeezed the breath from Regina’s lungs. She didn’t want to hope Emma would feel comfortable saying it in all situations. “Okay if I take a shower first?”

“Of course, sweetheart. I put a towel out for you.”

---

An hour later, the two emerged from the side door of the building, settling into Regina’s Mercedes to drive the short couple miles to Emma’s apartment. Much to Regina’s horror, Emma admitted she’d walked the distance to the shop most times, and Regina made her swear she’d never do it again, Emma grumbling under her breath as she did so.

“I will always come get you, sweetheart. Why would you need to walk?”

“Maybe I like to! I think a lot on walks.”

“I am not against the occasional walk, but if you’re coming to my apartment I must ask that you share your location.”

“Fine,” Emma conceded.

“Good. Is this the place?” Emma perked up as they approached her home, nervous but excited to show Regina her space and introduce her to her roommates. Regina parked and walked around to help Emma out, something the blonde still hadn’t gotten used to.

Emma all but bounced up the stairs, unlocking her walk-up on the fifth floor. Regina did her best to withhold judgment as she broke out in a light sweat. “Ruby, you’re here!” Emma said excitedly. “I want you to meet Regina.”

“Miss Lucas, hello,” Regina said coolly.

“Wait, I forgot you guys know each other from the shop,” Emma said dejectedly. She was hoping to wow her best friend and roommate with her girlfriend.

“Yes, I’ve done a piece or two for Miss Lucas,” Regina admitted, and jealousy shot through Emma. She didn’t like the idea of anyone else experiencing the euphoric intimacy that was Regina’s work. Emma huffed and grabbed Regina’s hand, dragging her down the hall to her room, not wanting to stew in her thoughts. “Bye, Ruby!” she shouted.

She pushed the woman into her room without much thought, closing the door and the world out behind them. Regina didn’t move an inch from the doorway.

“Miss Swan.”

“Yess…?”

“Are those… squishmallows?”

Emma was past embarrassment over that particular obsession, and grinned widely at the bed covered in stuffies. “Yep! Do you want to meet them?”

Regina couldn’t tell if she loved or hated what was happening. “Of course, angel.”

Emma sat down on her bed with pure unadulterated excitement. She first picked up one that Regina thought was a squirrel. “This is my flying squirrel. Her name is Pearl.” Next came a cow. “This is Hershey,” Regina chuckled at the joke. “This is James the axolotl,” Emma said confidently, and finally, with a hint of reverence, “This is Stitch. You know him, right?” Regina affected a sigh.

“Heiii,” she quoted, clenching her hand just like the blue character, and Emma all but melted.

“You have big Lilo energy, Mommy.”

“Pudge controls the weather,” she admitted, and Emma screeched.

“Get a bag together, please, angel,” Regina laughed, internally delighted that she and Emma shared the same favorite Disney movie.

Emma moved around the room, throwing seemingly random items in, but Regina didn’t judge. She had plenty at her apartment if Emma forgot anything. In the meantime, she took in the string lights and posters on the wall, knowing that Emma was nearly 30 but often affected the demeanor of someone closer to 12. She wondered if there was a little Emma there, making herself known as best she could. Regina, already enamored with the things she was learning about Emma, was determined to find out.

Slowing down, Emma appeared to be about done packing. “Almost ready, sweetness?” Regina asked casually, but Emma’s brows furrowed in response. She looked to Regina questioningly.

“Can I- I mean, should I-,” a pause then, “Nevermind, I’m ready!”

“Emma,” Regina said with a tone that made Emma immediately look up. “What is it?”

“I just- just wondered if I could bring Stitch home with us,” she said quietly. “I usually sleep with him.” Regina’s heart squeezed again, especially at Emma’s referral of Regina’s apartment as home.

“Of course, angel, I’m sorry I didn’t think of it before. You have to bring him.” Emma let out a relieved breath. “Do you have any other comfort items you’d like to bring? We can get you your own for my apartment, but I want to make sure you have them for now.” Emma blushed furiously. “What is it, darling?” Emma said nothing but pulled back the covers on her full bed, revealing the fabric of a sweatshirt Regina recognized. “Did you take that from my apartment, sweetheart?” Emma only nodded in embarrassment.

“I had to snuggle with it while you were in San Diego. It smells like you,” Emma admitted.

“Leave it there, angel. I don’t need it back if you like to sleep with it.” Emma seemed to be getting mentally smaller by the minute, and Regina was eager to keep up. She loved that Emma was sharing all this with her; she knew it was coming from being in a space where Emma felt safe. Regina, who’d been standing by the door the whole time Emma packed, lifted herself onto Emma’s bed, familiarizing herself with Emma’s hoard of plush friends. Emerging from the bathroom, Emma reddened when she saw her girlfriend on the bed, reminded of how immature she felt in comparison.

Regina wasn’t offering any judgment, but Emma didn’t need her to. “I’m sorry I’m such a baby,” Emma said quietly.

“Emma,” Regina reprimanded quickly. “Come here.” Emma dropped her chin as she approached her bed. “I appreciate so much that you’re sharing your safe space with me. There is nothing here to judge or be ashamed of, is that understood?”

There was a twinge low in Emma’s core at the defense. “Yes, Mommy,” she said quietly.

“Good. Do you have everything you need?” Emma nodded dejectedly, and Regina pushed herself to the edge of the bed. “How about everything you want, angel?” Regina said softly, trying to once again convey that Emma was free to act as she needed to. Emma made hard, intense eye contact with Regina before approaching where she sat on the bed. She leaned against her domme as she reached under her pillow, retrieving a blanket, white with a purple border. Emma said nothing, only shoving it into her bag along with her other things.

“Thank you for sharing this with me, sweetheart,” Regina praised. “I love seeing your safe space.” Emma quietly rested her cheek against Regina’s chest, and Regina pulled her in for a snuggle, kissing the top of her head again. “Are you ready to go?” Regina asked quietly.

“Yes, Mommy,” Emma replied against her. Regina took Emma’s hand and led her back down the hall.

“Lovely to see you, Miss Lucas,” Regina called over her shoulder as she opened the door.

A head popped from the door down the hall. “You too, Regina. Love you, Em. Text me later!”

Back in the car, Regina smiled coyly at Emma, who still seemed not quite back to her bubbly, excited self. “What?” the blonde asked warily.

“Would you like to pick somewhere to get snacks on the way home?” As she’d hoped, Emma immediately broke into a grin.

“Anywhere I want?”

“Within reason.”

“Hmm. Dairy Queen?”

“Miss Swan. Ice cream does not a meal make.” Emma huffed.

“How about… pizza!”

“That sounds great, angel. I already have salad at home that I can make with it.” Emma grumbled again but conceded.

Regina pulled back into her parking spot at the shop, Emma’s bag in one hand and the blonde’s hand in the other. Emma insisted on carrying the pizza. “Why don't you get settled on the couch, sweetheart. Pick out something to watch while I prep the salads.” Emma nodded with a peck to Regina’s cheek.

“What about Lilo & Stitch?!” she yelled from the living room.

“Whatever you’d like, darling.” Regina still got the sense that Emma was feeling small, and she meant to ask her about it as soon as the moment felt right. Until then, she wanted to test the waters. So she put their salads and cut-up bites of pizza on shared dishes with one fork. She headed towards the couch and noticed the absence of little blondes on the couch. Emma had snuggled up under Regina’s blanket on the floor by the coffee table and was already engrossed in the movie. “What are you doing down there, sweetness?”

“Oh! Um, I usually sit on the floor at home. I guess I did it without thinking,” she blushed.

“Wherever you’re comfortable, sweetheart,” Regina said, setting their dishes on the coffee table. Regina took a few bites of the salad, noticing Emma made no move towards the pizza even though Regina knew she was starving. “Emma,” she said questioningly.

“Yes, Mommy?” she said, pulling her eyes from the TV.

“Would you like me to feed you?” Regina had no idea how this was going to go. Emma’s brows immediately furrowed and she seemed to realize she hadn’t yet eaten anything despite the plate being right in front of her. She looked between Regina and the cut-up pizza with confusion, and Regina thought she might be moments from tears. The brunette slid down to the floor with Emma, hoping putting them back on the same level would ease Emma’s tension. “It’s okay, angel. I’m right here.”

“I just-I don’t,” a pause, and Regina waited. “I don’t understand.” Frustrated tears came to her eyes then, and Regina immediately pulled her girl against her.

“Sshhh, Emma, it’s okay. Mommy’s right here.”

“I just feel- I feel small sometimes. It’s never happened around anyone else, only when I’m alone.”

“That’s perfectly natural, darling, You and I had a very intense, vulnerable conversation last night, not to mention my new title. I’d be more surprised if you’d had no reaction to that at all.”

Emma released a deep sigh, conceding that what Regina said made sense. “It makes me feel like such a baby,” she said quietly.

“Are you not my baby, Emma?” She buried her face in Regina’s neck and nodded. “One day and she already doesn’t want to be my baby anymore!” Regina exclaimed playfully, reaching down to tickle Emma’s sides. The blonde burst into giggles and moved to straddle her domme, her lips finding Regina’s in a kiss that expressed acceptance and gratitude. Regina encircled her in the safe grasp of her arms, kissing Emma back deeply. “I promise, sweetheart, there is absolutely no judgment between you and I.”

Overcome with emotion and unable to express it verbally, Emma settled for sliding off Regina’s lap, settling back against her side, and turning her open mouth towards Regina in a gesture she hoped expressed what she wanted. Regina wrapped an arm around Emma, settling it across her chest and then grabbed a forkful of pizza for Emma, who accepted it gratefully.

The two stayed like that until Emma started to lean heavily against Regina. “Mommy?” she asked quietly.

“Yes, darling?”

“Can we move back to the couch? Getting sleepy.”

“Of course, angel. Get comfy while I clean up the pizza and I’ll be right back to snuggle you.” Regina was gone for all of five minutes, but when she got back she found Emma had apparently visited her bedroom. She was clad again in one of Regina’s oversized t-shirts and presumably nothing else, though Regina couldn’t be sure under the blanket, and she held Stitch in the crook of one arm, her head resting on the back of the couch. “I see you got all the way comfy, little one,” Regina praised, and Emma smiled shyly.

Regina shucked off her own jeans and settled down on the couch, thinking Emma would want to be little spoon. But much to her delight, Emma climbed up to drape her body right on top of Regina’s, her head resting on pillowy breasts. Regina kissed the top of Emma’s head and began rubbing slow circles around Emma’s back and playing with her hair. Emma sighed contentedly and positioned her head in such a way that she could suck on the skin on the inside of Regina’s breast. While it appeared totally innocent, Regina couldn’t deny the wetness that immediately flooded her panties watching the blonde snuggle her stuffie and suck on her breast. It took only a few minutes for Emma to pass out like that, snoring softly.

Regina’s brain immediately went into full overdrive. It was completely perverted for her to be attracted to her girlfriend when she was like this, wasn’t it? She was obviously under the age of consent mentally, but Regina’s clit was practically throbbing beneath the pretty blonde. Touching can’t hurt, she thought. Emma loves when I touch her.

So she ran her hands up and down Emma’s back, confirming with a low moan that Emma indeed only had on the t-shirt. So she hooked a hand low on Emma’s thigh to drag the blonde up her body, positioning her head against Regina’s neck and her apparently wet, wet pussy against Regina’s thigh. Thank god I’m not the only one affected, she thought gratefully, gently reaching around Emma’s thigh to drag two fingers up Emma’s slit. Emma moaned quietly in response but didn’t wake. I’m going to hell, Regina thought, but didn’t stop, dipping the fingers into Emma’s tight pussy, trying to get friction from Emma’s leg on her own center.

Emboldened, she pushed the leg that was draped across her waist down to rest between her own legs, groaning in relief once she could grind on the soft skin of Emma’s thigh, all the while playing with Emma’s pretty pussy from the back. The blonde’s breathing had picked up against Regina’s neck, and she squeezed Stitch tighter against her side. “Mommy,” she said quietly and Regina paused, sure she’d woken her up, but she continued to snore.

Regina clamped her legs around Emma’s thigh, humping it unashamedly as she fingered her sub. If she kept this up she was going to cum like this. Just then, Emma started suckling on the soft, sensitive skin above Regina’s collarbone, and an audible moan escaped her lips. Shame did its best to dissuade Regina from continuing, but she was far too close now. She hoped Emma would forgive her. Pushing down harder on Emma’s thigh, Regina drove her hips up, desperate to get harder friction on her aching clit. “Gonna cum on you, angel,” Regina said mindlessly, driving her fingers deeper into Emma’s cunt.

The blonde roused then and Regina panicked, removing her fingers and letting up her thrusts on Emma’s thigh. “Hmm, Mommy, don’t stop,” Emma said quietly.

“Are you sure, sweetheart?” Regina said breathlessly, and Emma nodded, sucking more intently on Regina’s neck now.

“Wanna make Mommy cum.” That was all the permission Regina needed, and she resumed her vulgar humping of Emma’s thigh. Emma stopped sucking and Regina soon felt a hard bite on that still-sensitive flesh. The release was immediate; Regina felt her panties flood with arousal. “That’s my good girl,” she garbled. “Make Mommy cum.”

As she came down from her temporary high, Regina’s mind dropped back into caretaker mode. She slid Emma off her side and rolled herself over, settling between Emma’s thighs so she could see her face. “Emma, angel, are you okay?” Regina prodded. Emma had Stitch in one arm, was sucking her thumb, and was now grinding herself shamelessly against the thigh Regina had just mindlessly pressed against Emma’s dripping center.

“Yes, Mommy. Please, Mommy. So close,” she said around the wet digit. A wave of relief washed over Regina. She should have known the horny little blonde would love being toyed with at all times. In a show of appreciation, Regina swapped her thigh for her hand, driving three fingers back into Emma, enjoying the moans her thrusts elicited.

“Such a good girl, angel. Are you gonna cum for Mommy?” Emma nodded around the thumb in her mouth. “Can you use your big girl words for me, angel?”

“Yes, Mommy, gonna cum. Feels so good when you play with my kitty.” Regina was so intensely turned on by obedient, subby little Emma.

“Remember to ask Mommy for permission, okay, sweetheart?”

“Please, Mommy, please,” she begged. “Wanna cum so bad.” Regina increased the speed of her thrusts and curled her fingers around to stroke Emma’s g-spot. “Cum for me, good girl.” Emma came instantly, pussy clamping down hard and arousal coating Regina’s fingers. “Such a good girl,” she cooed.

Emma slumped in relief and Regina sat back on her heels, distancing herself while keeping a comforting hand on Emma’s calf. Shame washed over her again. “Emma,” she began, not yet able to look at her girlfriend. She didn’t know if now was the time to talk about what she’d done, or how to care for little Emma when she needed to talk to big Emma.

“Regina,” Emma said intensely, her domme’s visible confusion and need for reassurance snapping her out of the headspace she’d been in. Regina’s eyes found hers, and Emma saw relief there.

“I’m so sorry, angel. I don’t know what came over me,” she started, but Emma interrupted.

“Mommy. Stop.” She moved down the couch to once again straddle Regina’s lap, sure the older woman needed a comforting touch then. “That was okay, I promise.”

“But-,” she tried to intercede, firmly grasping Emma’s thighs.

“Mommy. It’s still me. It’s not like I turn into a kid when I’m feeling small. It’s still me. I still got aroused by you, and I liked that you got turned on by me too.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. I feel small, but I’m still there and still able to consent and participate and want it and all that. It made me feel so good, in my brain and in my kitty,” Emma said playfully, and Regina smiled up at her gratefully.

“I’ve never cared for someone little before,” Regina admitted. “I didn’t know my body was going to respond that way.”

“Mommy I was snuggling Stitch and sucking your breast and I have no panties on. I would have been insulted if you didn’t get turned on.” Regina let out another sigh of relief.

“I appreciate you sharing little Emma with me so much, and I just want to make sure I take the best care of her that I can.”

“I know, Mommy, you are. That was all my favorite things all at one time.” She smiled then but it quickly wavered. “I don’t really understand why I feel little. Or why it happens when it does. When I’m alone I don’t really have to think about it, it just feels relaxing.” She paused again. “I’m sure it’s harder for you trying to read where I’m at.”

“It is hard, but seeing you and taking care of you like that are more than worth it, angel. I just might need your help understanding your needs and wants and boundaries.”

“I can do that,” she smiled, leaning down to rest her head on Regina’s shoulder. They sat like that silently for a minute until Emma whispered against Regina’s neck. “But that was soo naughty, Mommy.”

Regina went to tickle Emma again, knowing the blonde was trying to make light of the situation. Unwilling to concede so easily, Emma popped up from Regina’s lap, nearly falling when the blanket tangled further around her legs, and took off down the hallway, hoping Regina would chase her; she wasn’t disappointed. She’d just rounded the corner into Regina’s bedroom when the brunette caught her around the waist, spinning her and pressing her hard against the wall by the door. Effectively pinned, Emma did her best to squirm away, but Regina’s grip only tightened.

“Such a naughty little tease,” she reprimanded, but the excitement in her voice was evident. She liked playing rough with her girl. Hoping to take things one step farther, she kicked and squirmed, forcing Regina to press her body along the length of Emma’s to keep her still. Locking eyes with her domme, Emma did her best to silently convey what she wanted, and Regina caught on immediately, desperate for the same thing. Her hand, with its blood-red nails, shot up to Emma’s neck and pressed down, forcing Emma’s head back against the wall and a sudden intake of breath.

Like that, Regina towered over her sub, and she used the position to her advantage, dragging her thigh along Emma’s still-bare, still-wet cunt and enjoying watching her pupils expand and her breathing increase. “That’s Mommy’s good girl,” Regina praised, trying to temper her arousal, but further spurred on by the desperate look in Emma’s eyes.

“Fuck me, Regina,” Emma gasped out, sucking in small lungfuls of air around Regina’s hand. The older woman saw red.

“What did you call me?” she growled, her teeth gritted, her arousal heightened exponentially seeing Emma pinned up against the wall like that, her pupils massive and her breaths shallow.

“Regina,” she practically spit out, and Regina’s hand tightened around her throat, dragging a gasp from Emma.

“Such a desperate, needy little slut, aren’t you?” All Emma could do was nod. Her attempts to drag her dripping cunt along Regina’s thigh had become practically perverse. She let out a breathy, near-whispered “thank you, Mommy,” when Regina slammed her quad up against Emma’s pussy. “That's right. Grind on me, you naughty little slut. Show me whose fuck toy you are.” With her hands grasped around Regina’s wrist, Emma did her level best to drag herself along Regina’s warm, wet skin.

The relief was palpable, and she let out an unchecked moan. “You love being choked, don’t you? Nothing but a horny little toy for me to play with. Are you going to cum on me again, darling?”

“Yes, Mommy,” Emma groaned. “Please.”

“Since you asked so nicely. Whose cunt is that, angel?”

“It’s yours,” Emma barely managed, and Regina released her hand just the slightest amount.

“What was that?”

“It’s your cunt, Mommy!” Emma yelled, her pussy soaking Regina’s leg.

“That’s right. Cum for me. I want to feel that pretty pussy drip all over me.”

“Please, Mommy, yes!” Emma screamed through her release, arousal drenching Regina’s thigh even further.

Slowly removing her hand, Regina caught Emma as she collapsed, the wall the only thing keeping her upright. “That’s my good girl,” Regina praised, lifting Emma’s thighs to place them around her waist. Still overly sensitive, Emma let out a guttural moan when her clit made contact with Regina’s hip. She slumped heavily against Regina’s shoulder.

“How about a nice long bath, angel?”

Chapter Text

Emma was at work late again; it was the third time this week. While Regina did her best to keep her possessiveness in check and not demand the blonde’s time, she was reaching a breaking point. They’d had plans at 7, and it was nearly 9. Regina dropped her book heavily on the table, unable to focus on the text at all. She grabbed her phone instead, willing herself not to overreact.

“Miss Swan. Am I still to assume you’ll be staying here tonight?”

A minute went by with no reply, and she forced herself up. She’d thought Emma was above these petty games. She cleaned the kitchen and the living room, doing her best to kill as much time as possible. She was stalking down the hallway, resigned to take a long bath by herself, when she heard the door open. Forcing herself to take a deep breath and quell her anger, she turned around.

“Regina,” Emma said in a small, quiet voice.

“Miss Swan.”

“I’m really sorry! Work was busy and then Elsa asked me to stay late and then my phone died,” she poured out in a flood, but stop once Regina raised her hand.

“I’m not interested in hearing excuses. Your work is important, but it doesn’t give you a pass to be disrespectful,” Regina said with gritted teeth.

“I know,” Emma said, looking at the floor. “I can just go home.” She turned towards the door and Regina finally approached the blonde, grabbing her shoulder and spinning her around.

“Don’t you dare walk out that door, Miss Swan. You will not enjoy the consequences if you do.” Emma bit her lip and nodded, kicking her shoes off and following Regina through to the kitchen. “I assume you ate?”

Emma blushed, remembering about the dinner plans she’d missed. “Yes, Elsa ordered Indian.”

“Your favorite.” The blush crept higher. “Emma. Is there anything you need to tell me?” The younger woman’s mouth gaped open, then closed, then she shook her head no.

“Emma Swan. Do not lie to me.”

“I’m sorry! I didn’t want you to be mad!”

“And why would I be mad?”

“Elsa, she- she kissed me.” Regina’s fists clenched and her breathing hitched.

“And did you like it?”

“No, Mommy, no! I promise. I-,” Regina waited impatiently for Emma to collect herself. “She’s been flirting with me for a while. I maybe flirted back just a little. But I didn’t know she was gonna make me stay late or any of that. She knows I have a girlfriend.” Regina said nothing. “I liked the attention! And she’s pretty! But I didn’t want her to kiss me.”

“What. Exactly. Did she do, Emma?” Emma bit her lip but approached her girlfriend.

“I was taking notes up on the white board wall. And when I turned around she was right there. I was trapped between the wall and the table and her and she- she pressed up against me and kissed me.”

“You didn’t indicate to her in any way that you wanted to be kissed?”

“I- I flirted, Mommy. I smiled at her and laughed at her jokes and let her think-”

Regina interrupted. “Emma. There is a big difference between innocent flirtation and forcing someone against the wall when they don’t want it. Was the flirtation innocent?”

Emma nodded. “I promise, Mommy.” Regina released a heavy sigh and pulled her girl against her. Emma sagged in relief and leaned heavily against her domme.

“I do not appreciate the disrespect. If you are going to miss planned events, I expect you to inform me. I also do not enjoy these constant late hours, but it sounds like this Elsa woman may have a problem with boundaries.” She paused then and her voice hardened as she gripped Emma tighter. “I especially do not enjoy the thought of you being aroused by anyone else, innocent or not. You belong to me, and I will spend the rest of the evening reminding you of that.” Emma looked up at her with a mix of lust and fear in her eyes. “Go shower and brush your teeth, please. Then get into bed. Clothing will not be necessary.”

Rage continued to flow through Regina as Emma got ready for bed. She hated the thought of Emma welcoming another woman’s advances, and she hated Elsa even more for putting her baby in an uncomfortable position. She knew Emma hadn’t betrayed her or really done anything wrong, but she knew Emma well enough to know how she would have flirted. Thinking of anyone but her on the receiving end of Emma’s attention had hot jealousy coiling in her veins.

While Emma showered, Regina attached leather cuffs to the bed posts. She’d hoped to introduce these into their play in a more fun way, but needs must. Emma emerged from the bathroom, her hair in a damp braid over her shoulder and her arms crossed to hide her breasts. “You cannot hide from me, Miss Swan, so don’t bother trying.” The arms fell to her sides. “On the bed, please.” The blonde crawled onto the bed and moved to lay on her back. “On your front. All fours.” Emma’s eyes widened in surprise but she silently complied. Regina began attaching the cuffs and Emma squirmed in hesitation.

“Mommy-.”

“Silence.”

Once she was fastened securely, Regina moved into the closet, grabbing a ball gag and a paddle. She set the paddle aside and climbed onto the bed in front of Emma. “Open your mouth.” Emma did as she was told, and Regina slipped the gag in, tightening it at the back of Emma’s head. “Like this, you will be unable to use your safe words. If you need me to slow down or stop, please tap the bed twice with your left hand. Do you understand?”

More fear than excitement seemed to flash in the blonde’s eyes now, but she nodded. “Show me.” As instructed, Emma firmly tapped the bed twice. “Good. This is going to hurt, Miss Swan. You’ll be lucky if you can sit comfortably tomorrow.” Emma squirmed then, clearly intimidated by the scenario and this hardened domme she’d never seen before. “You will receive a spank for every ten minutes you were late, and an additional one for every text you failed to respond to.” Emma had seen the paddle then, and she locked eyes with Regina, looking for the acceptance and appreciation she was so used to seeing there. Catching her eye, she saw the worry there, and the familiar naughty glint reassured Emma that her mommy hadn’t completely checked out of the scenario.

A warm hand caressed Emma’s ass cheek, and she erupted in goosebumps at the soft touch. Being exposed and restrained like that had made her wetter than she’d care to admit, but she knew Regina would notice if she hadn’t already. As predicted, a single finger stroked the length of her sex, dipping into her pussy just enough to coat her finger. Emma heard Regina suck her finger, and she tried to rub her thighs together. The first blow of the paddle came down, and Emma screamed against the gag. This was not the tender, intimate pain of Regina’s hand.

“You’re a little slut, aren’t you? Dripping wet at the prospect of being punished.” Another blow landed. “I will not.” Spank. “Be disrespected.” Spank. Emma’s ass was bright red. “I apparently have not made clear that I do not enjoy others touching things that belong to me.” A sharp blow on each cheek then. “Let me make it abundantly clear now.” She rained down several more quick blows, focusing on the fleshy spots at the tops of Emma’s thighs. “You are mine. Your mouth. Your pussy. Your ass. Your body.” She punctuated each sentence with another blow, noting with satisfaction the way Emma’s thighs quivered. “And no one but me will touch it without my express permission.” Another blow, this one harder, and Regina watched Emma’s hand to see if it moved, signaling her to stop. Not a finger twitched, but another scream erupted behind the gag.

Regina set the paddle aside and rubbed lightly across Emma’s ass, dipping two fingers down to stroke Emma’s folds. She was surprised to find them absolutely drenched. She knew her girl liked pain, but this was next-level. “It turns you on when Mommy punishes you, does it?” Emma nodded vigorously and moaned an “mmhmm” against the gag. Regina went back to the closet and retrieved a thick silicone dildo with a bulbed end. It was technically meant to be used as a butt plug, but the bulbed end would ensure it didn’t slide out of Emma’s slick pussy while Regina continued to dole out her punishment.

She leaned forward and spit on Emma’s pretty pussy, more from novelty than necessity. She knew it drove Emma wild. She then ran the silicone tip up and down Emma’s folds, spreading her arousal around and lavishing attention on the sensitive button. Another low moan from the woman. Then without restraint, she shoved the dildo in in one firm thrust, the bulb stretching Emma’s lips beautifully. Regina watched the thighs quiver again and picked the paddle back up, raining more blows down. She was down to the final few, and she planned to make them count.

But first she approached Emma’s face again, her panties flooding at the site of the tears and drool coating Emma’s face. She released the clasp at the back of Emma’s head and watched with lust-filled eyes as the spit-covered gag was released and Emma moaned. She used a thumb to wipe away the tears that tracked down pink cheeks. “Are you okay, sweetheart?” she asked in her first show of affection all evening.

“Yes, Mommy,” Emma said in a quiet voice. “Are you finished?”

“Almost, darling. Only a few to go.” The blonde nodded dejectedly. “But I so want to hear you scream for me.” Wide green eyes locked on Regina’s, and Emma bit her lip but nodded. Regina moved back behind Emma and lifted the paddle again, stroking Emma’s ass lightly before dropping two more blows. Emma whined but did not scream, which Regina saw as the invitation it was. She watched Emma’s cunt clamp down on the dildo when she landed two more in the exact same spots as the last two, the last drawing a whimper from Emma.

Regina was technically done now, but she gathered Emma was enjoying this. “Are you going to cum, Emma?” She said nothing. “Miss Swan,” Regina prodded.

“Yes! Yes, Mommy! I’m so close.”

“A dirty little slut. Cumming just from Mommy’s toughest punishment and a thick dildo shoved in your cunt. Say it, Emma.”

“I’m a dirty little slut, Mommy.

“And who do you belong to?”

“You, Mommy! I’m your dirty little slut.” A hard blow landed then and Emma let out a yelp.

“What else?”

“Everything, Mommy! Everything is yours! All of me is yours!” Another hard spank.

“Be specific.”

“My ass and my cunt and my holes and my lips and my tongue and my mouth,” Emma was spewing words at that point; Regina didn’t even think she was thinking about what she was saying.

“And do you like that, little girl?” Another blow and finally the scream Regina had been working for.

“It makes my kitty so wet, Mommy. I love it so much I love belonging to you.”

“And do you want Mommy to spank you again?”

“Please, Mommy, please! I’m so close!” Regina grinned and dropped two more hard spanks across the red, sensitive globes of Emma’s lovely ass. A scream erupted from Emma’s mouth, then “yes, Mommy, please, yes, yes, please, so good.” Regina could see the thick cock twitching inside Emma’s pussy, and her wetness was dripping from the base.

“Such a good girl cumming for Mommy like that,” Regina praised, slowly sliding the dildo from Emma and then releasing the cuffs on her ankles. Emma’s thighs visibly quivered, and Regina knew she wouldn’t be able to stand on her own. She released the other cuffs and helped Emma lay down flat on her stomach, grabbing Regina’s pillow to hold against her chest. “I’ll be right back, angel.” She grabbed a damp washcloth and a tub of aloe from the bathroom. She used the washcloth to wipe Emma’s face and then her clit, which was still coated in the remnants of her arousal. Then she settled on the bed next to Emma and began to gently spread the aloe on her inflamed ass cheeks. Emma sucked in a breath.

“I know it hurts, darling, but it will help.” Once she was finished she stood up and shucked her clothes off, sliding into bed next to Emma in just her panties. She’d retrieved Emma’s beloved Stitch, as well. “I have someone who wants to see you.” Emma lifted red eyes then, locking on Stitch and Regina’s nakedness. Gingerly, she scooched over to lay herself across Regina’s chest, hooking her arm around her blue friend and burying her face in Regina’s neck, inhaling the intoxicating scent of her.

“Are you okay, sweetheart?”

“Okay, Mommy,” Emma said in a small voice. Regina waited, hoping Emma would give her a little more than that. “You were scary. I- I liked it.”

“Oh yeah?”

Emma nodded, her brows furrowing as she tried to articulate what she wanted to say. “It makes me feel better. Closer to you. When you punish me.”

“Why do you think that is?”

“Because you care enough about me to discipline me, I think. You actually care.”

“Of course I care, angel. You’re mine.”

“Yours,” Emma said with a heavy, contented sigh. “My butt is realllly sore, Mommy.”

“I know, angel. But you understand why I needed to do that?”

“Yes, Mommy. I’m really sorry about the Elsa stuff. I should have pushed her off me or something.”

“Don’t misunderstand me, Emma. I do not condone your behavior with this woman over the last few weeks, but what she did today was not your fault. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mommy,” Emma whispered.

“That’s my good girl.”

---

Regina and Emma had gotten largely back on the same page that night and the next morning. Emma promised nothing more would go on without Regina knowing about it immediately, and Regina reminded Emma that she cared for her immensely and was no longer upset about what had happened.

But when 6 p.m. rolled around that night with no word from her girl, Regina’s hackles rose. She knew what Emma needed and wanted, but she had no idea whether Elsa would accept that.

Her phone finally rang nearly an hour later, Emma’s heart-clenching smile appearing on the screen.

“Emma. Where are you?”

A whispered reply came a moment later. “She’s having me work late again. There are still other people here, but I don’t know for how much longer.”

Regina suppressed a growl. “Stay there, angel. I’m coming.”

---

Given her propensity to pick up Emma at work or occasionally drop off lunch, the security guard knew her well and didn’t hesitate to let her onto the upper floors of the building where Emma worked. She stalked to the end of the long hallway, her spike heels ringing out on the tile. Letting herself into the office space, she heard a voice ringing out from one of the meeting spaces. It had to be Elsa.

Her heels once again echoed on the tile. “Oh, that must be our dinner!” she heard Elsa say. As Regina rounded the corner of the doorway, she found her darling Emma hunched over page layouts on the table and the woman she presumed was Elsa leaning over her shoulder, her hand resting comfortably on Emma’s back.

“Regina!” Emma cried out in relief.

Icy brown eyes locked on confused light blue ones. “My apologies, but it appears you’ll be dining alone this evening. Emma is needed elsewhere.”

Emma all but jumped up from the table and moved to gather her belongings. “Emma, we're not finished here,” she said exasperatedly. “Please ask your friend to come back later.”

“Elsa-” Emma began, but Regina raised a hand. She forced herself to take a deep breath and remind herself she didn’t want to put Emma’s job in jeopardy. Worried green eyes found hers, and she smiled slightly at Emma, hoping to convey that everything was okay between them and she could handle it from here.

“Elsa, is it?” Regina asked cooly, taking a step towards her. She exuded confident sexiness. “I’m Emma’s girlfriend, not her friend,” she sneered. “And despite your best efforts, Emma has told me about your failed advances where she is concerned. Flirt all you’d like, but I do not take kindly to people disrespecting Emma — or myself — or to others purporting to take her free time as their own. We both know that Emma isn’t paid for overtime and that these supposedly urgent tasks you’ve had her working on are nothing of the sort.”

Elsa’s jaw had dropped. “I-,” she began, but Regina silenced her again with a raised hand.

“I don’t care. But I’d prefer it didn’t happen again. If it does, I will continue to see you every evening when I pick Emma up.” Elsa’s mouth closed and she nodded slightly. “Good. Emma, sweetheart, let’s go.” Emma followed wordlessly without a backward glance.

Regina’s fists were clenched and she was breathing heavily through her nose. Emma said nothing until they reached the main hall, extending a hand toward Regina’s wrist, slowing her slightly. “Mommy,” she said hesitantly, and Regina immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She had her girl back.

She stopped then, turning toward the blonde around whose finger she could not imagine being more tightly wrapped. She ran a thumb across Emma’s cheek. “Yes, angel?”

“That was- that was maybe the hottest thing I’ve ever seen,” she admitted, stepping closer to her domme, who towered over her in the heels. It was Regina’s turn to drop her jaw in surprise. Emma only giggled and grabbed her hand, dragging the older woman down the hall away from the elevator bay. They twisted and turned several times before Emma pulled her into a darkened room with a meeting table and several chairs. She closed the door quietly behind them and Regina heard the lock click and the overhead lights flicker to life.

“I’ve been thinking about doing this for weeks,” Emma said breathlessly.

“Doing what?” Regina asked, and Emma responded by pushing the older woman roughly against the back of the closed door. The blonde arched up to capture Regina’s painted red lips with her own, and Regina gasped against the eager mouth.

“Fucking you in the office,” Emma said quietly against Regina’s mouth, letting her tongue explore Regina’s lips and mouth. Her hands had dropped to Regina’s sides and were doing their best to slide the skintight black pencil skirt up her ass. “No panties, Mommy?” she asked with a low moan.

“I was a bit rushed.” Emma sank to her knees and pulled Regina’s thigh over her shoulder. She deeply inhaled Regina’s arousal before locking her mouth onto Regina’s damp folds. Her tongue teased in light circles and Regina’s hands found the back of Emma’s head, resting there lightly for the moment.

“Such a good girl, Emma,” she praised. “Make Mommy’s pussy feel good.” Emma continued to tease, and Regina’s arousal ramped up quickly. “Three fingers, sweetheart.” Emma complied with a bite to Regina’s clit, causing the brunette to slam her head back against the door.

The handle jiggled a few moments later. “Is anyone in there? Emma?” The two locked eyes as they recognized the voice as Elsa’s, but Emma’s tongue and fingers didn’t pause for even a second. Regina clamped a hand over her mouth to muffle her moans.

“Hello?” Emma’s fingers increased their pace, and Regina found her hips mindlessly thrusting up to meet her girl’s fingers. She was so close. Emma knew this and yet again did her best to shove Regina off the steep cliff they both teetered on. Emma sank her teeth into Regina’s inner thigh as her fingers slammed in and out of the now-dripping cunt. Regina erupted in her hand, coating Emma’s fingers with arousal and barely muffling a moan against the palm of her hand.

Emma continued to lick her domme’s pretty, swollen, pussy, ensuring she was adequately cleaned up before pulling the tight skirt back down. Regina’s hand finally moved away from her mouth and she pushed Emma back, her thighs hitting the table in the middle of the room. “You are in so much trouble when we get home, Miss Swan.” Emma moaned and pressed her center against Regina’s thigh before the older woman backed away and grinned.

Pressing their ears to the door for the next few moments, Regina finally unlocked and opened the door once she’d decided the coast was clear. Emma’s hair was disheveled and Regina was sure lipstick was smudged all around her mouth.

The pair had made it around the corner, suppressing giggles, when Regina ran smack into Elsa. “Elsa,” Regina said in surprise, raising her chin and hoping her makeup wasn’t hopelessly all over her face.

“Regina. Emma. I thought you had left.”

“We took a detour to the… bathroom on the way to the elevator. Just wanted to freshen up.”

Elsa’s eyes dropped to Regina’s mouth and then to Emma’s hair. “Yes, I can see that.” Emma had teeth clamped over her lower lip to prevent any outbursts. Regina couldn’t contain a smirk.

“Well, we’ll be off. Lovely to meet you.” She laced Emma’s fingers with her own and circumnavigated the angry blonde. They’d made it barely 20 steps before Emma started giggling, unable to contain the noise. Her hand went over her mouth, but the sound was contagious and Regina had begun laughing as well. She felt fully connected to her little girl once again.

“Come on, sweetheart, let’s go home,” she said between chuckles.

Chapter Text

“Emma, darling?”

“Yes, Mommy?”

“Have you ever been to a sex club?” Emma’s attention had been wandering before that, but Regina’s words had her dropping her phone and giving her full focus to the older woman.

“No!… Have you?” Regina turned away then. The women were sitting in what had become their usual spots in Regina’s apartment: Emma curled up on the couch and Regina moving around the kitchen nearby. Emma stood then and moved around the counter to face her domme. “Mommy?”

“Yes, angel?”

“Have you been to a sex club?”

“I have.”

“...And?!”

“And what, sweetheart?”

“And everything! When was this? Who did you go with?”

“It’s been several years, but a domme friend in New York reached out asking if I’d like to go. I filled her in on the developments to my relationship status, and she extended the invitation to you, as well.”

In truth, Regina used to be a regular at a gay sex club in the city. She particularly enjoyed the anonymity of dominating beautiful, desperate young women she met there. There was no need for an emotional or even an intellectual connection — there was only the physical. Taking on a sub wasn’t a commitment she’d felt ready for at that time in her life, so she found release in one-time dominations instead.

She’d met Maleficent during that time, and while she wasn’t prepared to make outside relationships with any of her temporary subs, Mal was another domme, and they’d connected over their shared disinterest in relationships. And yet, Regina was hopelessly in love with Emma now, and Mal was nearly as obsessed with her own sub, the bookish redhead named Belle she’d mentioned the last time she’d been in for a tattoo.

“Can we go? Pleeease?” Emma asked coyly. Most times she was the one who wanted to participate in risqué social activities, so she was delighted that it was Regina this time. She honestly didn’t have even a clue what to expect, but she’d be with Regina, so it would be fine.

“If you’d like, sweetheart. I’d love for you to meet Mal. We may need to get you a new outfit, though.”

“Outfit? What am I supposed to wear?”

Regina paused and Emma could see her swallow. They hadn’t yet taken their relationship public in really any way, so Emma was sure her domme was overthinking how things may play out. “As close to nothing as you’re comfortable with, darling,” Regina said huskily, and Emma’s pussy clenched. She moved closer to Regina and pressed herself up against the brunette.

“Mommy?”

“Yes, angel?”

“That’s… allowed?”

“For you to be naked in front of other women? I haven’t really thought it through yet, but there is an atmosphere of respect there. No one will try to proposition you if they know you’re with me.”

Emma’s eyebrows scrunched and she frowned. “But, Mommy, how will they know we’re together? What if I’m not standing right next to you?”

It was Regina’s turn to frown then, and she made hard eye contact with her pretty sub and ran her thumb along Emma’s jaw. The blonde shivered and regarded her mommy with concern. She didn’t like the idea of other women having access to her.

Regina turned away from her then and moved towards the hallway, leaving Emma to slump over the kitchen counter. She wasn’t sure what had just happened. But a few moments later, Regina reemerged from the bedroom, a hand obviously hidden behind her back. “Emma, sweetheart?” she said quietly.

“Yes, Mommy?”

“I love you,” she said slowly, but then rushed on, not wanting Emma to respond immediately. “I have for a while, and I don’t expect anything back yet; I know it happened for me very quickly, but I got this for you when I was in San Diego. I’d be honored if you wore it.” Regina approached with the box and lifted the lid for Emma. It was a sterling silver necklace with a lock pendant at the center. “It’s a collar,” she said quietly. “I’m not sure if you know what that means, but it signifies for us — and others — that you belong to me. You can just wear it at the club if that would make you feel safer. You don’t have to wear it all the time. I’ve been waiting to give it to you, but I-”

Emma’s lips crashed against Regina’s, and she wrapped her arms around the brunette who was so heart-achingly exposed and vulnerable to her sub at that moment. Emma rested her head on Regina's shoulder for a moment before stepping back and shrugging out of the cardigan she had on (she’d stolen it from Regina’s dresser). Next came her belt and jeans, then her tank, leaving her in just her bra and panties. Regina was embarrassed to admit her jaw was hanging open at the display. More slowly, Emma unhooked her bra and slid it off her arms, then hooked her thumbs in her panties and pushed them down, as well.

“Pretty please collar me, Mommy,” Emma begged breathlessly, and tears threatened to spill from Regina’s eyes. “I didn’t want anything else on when you did it,” she admitted shyly. Regina came at the pretty blonde and grabbed her waist, setting her up on the counter and pressing herself between lithe legs.

“I’d be honored to, angel,” she said, freeing the chain from the box and laying it gently on Emma’s collarbones before clasping it behind her neck. A tear did slip down her cheek then.

“Why are you crying, Mommy?”

“I’m just really happy, sweetheart.”

“I’m happy too,” Emma said quietly and wrapped herself around Regina’s middle, her legs clasped behind her domme’s back. “Would you take me to bed now?”

“I can think of nothing else.” Regina scooped up Emma’s butt from the counter and held her against her side and she moved them both down the hall. Emma took the opportunity to lean down and kiss the domme she’d become fully infatuated with in the last few months. She knew that Regina was in love with her, she could tell from the awed look on Regina’s face nearly from the moment they became a couple, but Emma felt similarly about her and wasn’t quite prepared to admit it. She’d had men — and women — proclaim their love for her more than once over the last few years and never was it real. Her heart told her Regina was different, but her head told her not to jump further into this until she was sure.

Regina, for her part, already knew how Emma felt about her, but she didn’t push; she knew Emma would get there on her own time, and she didn’t intend to rush the blonde into forever, as much as she wanted to hear those words. So she did the next best thing: she took her girl to bed with every intention of ruining her.

She threw Emma down on the bed, watching with satisfaction as her limbs sprawled out. Regina was still clothed, so she pushed her jeans down and off, climbing between Emma’s thighs with just a tank and panties on. She was off-the-charts aroused at that moment, soaking in the site of her sub with nothing on but her collar. “Mommy,” Emma said pleadingly.

“Yes, angel?”

“Please, please touch me.”

“Tell me how, sweetheart. Tell Mommy what you want.”

Emma was struggling for words at that point, falling quickly into subspace with Regina aggressive and dominant above her. “Please,” she tried.

“Use your big girl words, sweetness.”

“Touch me. Tease me. Play with my holes.”

“Holes plural, angel? You want Mommy to tease your little asshole?”

“YES Mommy, please!”

“Such a good girl telling Mommy what you want,” Regina cooed, kneeling before Emma to suck her pert nipples into her mouth. Emma’s back arched off the bed and she grabbed desperately at Regina, so needy to touch her. Regina swatted her hands away and pushed Emma over onto her stomach, laying a smart spank across her butt. “Ass up, please.” Emma’s knees came up immediately.

Regina rubbed a hand up each cheek of Emma’s round, lovely ass, affecting gentle touches until she dug her thumbs into each cheek and spread them apart, revealing Emma’s asshole and eliciting a moan from her sub. Leaning over, Regina spit on Emma’s tight back hole and used her thumb to rub the spit around the little star she loved so much to play with. “Mine,” she growled out, and pushed her thumb roughly into Emma’s ass, causing the girl’s knees to buckle slightly. Regina landed another spank. “Be good for Mommy, angel.”

“So good for you, Mommy,” Emma babbled, desperate to be touched. “Love when you play with my holes.”

“Do you want to try a toy back here, sweetheart?” Thus far they’d only talked about anal play and used fingers, but Regina had never used a plug on Emma, or fucked her there with a strap, which she had yet to tell Emma she was desperate to do.

The blonde squirmed nervously. “Yes please, Mommy, but maybe slow?”

“Of course, angel. Big or small?” Regina ran her two fingertips lightly over Emma’s clit as she asked this, and Emma’s back arched again.

“Big, Mommy, please!”

“What a good, adventurous little slut you are,” Regina praised, sliding off the bed to retrieve her preferred strap-on, lube, and a medium-sized plug she’d bought for Emma. She massaged Emma’s ass again and lowered her head to bite the girl’s ass cheek, smiling in satisfaction when she heard Emma cry out. She spread the cheeks again and moved a thumb to Emma’s wet clit as she ran her tongue along Emma’s back hole.

“Fuck! Mommy!” Regina smirked and dipped her tongue into the tight hole, the muscle resisting but slowly giving way. “Please, yes, fuck,” she heard Emma mumble. The thumb that had been tormenting Emma’s clit moved to dip into a dripping hole, mirroring the movements of Regina’s tongue. The blonde’s hips moved to get Regina deeper, and the brunette spanked her hard.

“You know better, little slut. Who’s in charge?”

“You are, Mommy,” Emma whined.

“And you are…?” she prompted.

“Just a toy for you to use.”

“Good girl.” She reached for the lube then and applied a heavy dollop where her tongue had just been. After spreading it, she instructed Emma to relax and pressed the cold metal to Emma’s virgin hole, pushing slowly. “Okay, angel?”

“Need pressure, Mommy, please,” she begged, and Regina complied, pushing her thumb back deep in Emma’s needy pussy.

“Better?” Emma only whined and nodded her head wildly, and Regina continued the firm pressure. “It might sting for a moment, sweetheart, but then it will feel good again. Tell Mommy if you need a break.” Given everything Regina knew about Emma’s preferences, she was fairly sure her masochistic little sub would enjoy anal, but she was second-guessing her choice of the size of the plug for Emma’s first time. She slowed the pressure, but Emma wanted nothing to do with that.

“Harder, please! Mommy. Need- need more!” Regina pressed her thumb firmly against the jewel of the plug and Emma cried out as her ass took the full girth of the toy, her pussy clenching against Regina’s finger. “Fuck! Stretching me so good, Mommy.” Emma’s hips were unabashedly pressing down and back now, searching for something to fill her.

“Such a good girl taking Mommy’s plug. Do you need your other hole filled now?”

“Please! Please,” Emma begged, and Regina moved to slip her legs into the strap-on, Emma whining loudly when the finger was removed from her pussy. Regina had picked a large dildo, knowing how much Emma liked it on its own and sure she would appreciate the friction of it on the plug. The blonde was still on her knees, and Regina grabbed her hips, shifting her back to kneeling above Regina, who was doing the same. She reached around the woman and teased her clit with a thumb while she pressed the strap against Emma’s entrance.

“That’s it, good girl. Take Mommy’s big cock.” Emma went feral when Regina talked like that, and she dropped her thighs quickly, eager to feel the cock in her throbbing pussy. She’d never anticipated how horny the plug would make her, but feeling her back hole penetrated was making her more desperate than she’d ever felt to have her cunt stretched.

“Yes, Mommy,” Emma babbled again, rocking her hips back onto several more inches of the dildo. “Take my anal virginity, Mommy. Make me a bad girl.”

Regina groaned at the dirty words spilling from her girl’s mouth, fighting the urge to push up into Emma’s cunt with one thrust. “Do you like being a bad girl, little dove?” Regina whispered against the back of Emma’s neck, gathering her hair and moving it to one shoulder so she could suck on Emma’s neck and whisper in her ear. The sight of the collar resting there overrode her restraint, and she grabbed the chain between her teeth, tugging the metal taut against Emma’s skin while she thrust up with the thick dildo. Emma screamed out her pleasure.

Regina had purchased the silver chain she did precisely because it wasn’t fragile, so she didn’t hold back from pulling hard, leaning back a bit to put pressure on Emma’s throat as she guided the cock deeper into her moaning sub’s hole. The thick plug was making her entrance more difficult than usual, and Emma was writhing on her lap from the stimulation. She released the cord from between her lips so she could check on Emma. “Color, sweetheart?”

“Green, Mommy, green,” Emma confirmed. The blonde had moved her hands on top of Regina’s, trying her hardest to get any control over the pace of the dildo.

“Do you need me to slow down?” Regina goaded.

“No, please! Faster, please, faster. I’m so close.” Regina pushed up from her heels, raising Emma up with her. Her front was now flush with Emma’s back, the cock still buried in Emma’s clenching pussy. Regina’s hands came up to Emma’s neck, fingering the collar with one while she gently massaged the column of Emma’s throat with the other, tipping the blonde’s head back to rest on her domme’s shoulder.

“Such a good, good girl,” Regina teased while she fucked slowly up into Emma’s hole.

“Mommy, please,” Emma begged, knowing Regina was purposely torturing her.

“Please what?”

Emma both loved and hated when Regina made her humiliate herself during sex, but she hardly hesitated this time, ready to comply with whatever Regina asked in order to be allowed to cum. “Please use my holes, Mommy. Please fuck me like a dirty whore. Please make me cum all over your big cock, Mommy.”

Regina groaned her appreciation and released Emma’s neck, holding her hip with one hand to keep her flush against the cock while she pushed hard on her middle back, forcing her back down onto her hands and knees. “Such a good little slut for me,” Regina praised, pushing a thumb against the plug deep in Emma’s ass. At the same time, she picked up the pace of the strap, practically pounding into Emma as she continued to tease the plug. “Cum for Mommy, little slut,” she commanded, spanking Emma hard only once, knowing the pain coupled with the overstimulating pressure on her holes was just what she needed. She smiled in satisfaction as Emma began to scream her release.

“Fuck, Mommy, fuck yes!” she yelled out, and Regina watched in appreciation as the muscles in the blonde’s back clenched for her.

“Good girl, angel. Stay right there. Don’t move.” Regina increased her pace again, angling her hips to get as much pressure as possible on her own dripping hole. She gripped Emma with one hand and sucked the fingers of the other into her mouth, coating them with saliva before moving them down to her aching clit.

Emma relished this time, where Regina practically lost control over the situation in her frantic desperation to orgasm. “Use me, Mommy. Use your little girl to cum. I’m just your fuck toy,” she prodded. The noises coming from Regina were sinful, a mixture of moans and curse words. “Look at the pretty plug in my ass, Mommy. Play with it.” Regina’s eyes, previously rolled back and unfocused somewhere on the ceiling, moved down and locked on the sight before her.

“Fuck,” she groaned, using her thumb to once again push on the plug as she railed Emma’s pretty pussy, the slapping sounds egging her on. Emma was once again close, and she didn’t want to miss her shot to cum with Regina, so she began driving her hips back onto Regina’s strap, engulfing the length of the toy and creating additional pressure on Regina’s hole with the back of the toy. “Oh god, right there,” Regina praised, and her hands clamped violently onto Emma’s hips as she rode her own release. Emma didn’t stop, and hearing her domme cum was all she needed to drag one more orgasm from Regina’s big cock. Focusing on the feeling of Regina’s nails digging into her hips, she cried out, her holes again clenching on the toys within her.

Regina collapsed against Emma’s back, her legs shaking, and Emma moved slowly forward to slip the dildo from her pussy. She rolled onto her back to catch Regina, and the older woman enjoyed the feeling of being held by her girlfriend. She looked up at Emma and kissed her hard, dragging her tongue along Emma’s. “Thank you, sweetheart.”

“For what?”

“For allowing me to collar you… and letting me play with your ass.”

Emma giggled and pink spread across her cheeks. “I actually really like it, Mommy. The plug, I mean. Of course I love love my collar.”

Regina scrambled up then, realizing she hadn’t taken the plug out for Emma before she collapsed. “I’m really glad you liked it, angel. I’ve been excited to play with it for a while.” She turned Emma onto her side and firmly gripped the base of the plug. “Deep breath in, darling. Good, and out.” She pulled firmly then, freeing the plug from the tight muscle of Emma’s asshole. Emma cried out lowly. “Are you okay, sweetheart? I know taking it out can be painful.”

“It’s okay, Mommy. Just feel empty now.”

“That’s what happens when you take such big toys like a good girl. I hope you’ll let Mommy use her strap back there soon.”

“And maybe a dildo in my pussy too?” Emma asked shyly.

“Aww, do you like when Mommy fills you up, darling?”

Emma nodded quickly. “You could gag me too, then I’d really be filled.”

Regina laughed and gathered her girl in her arms. “Did I tell you how much I love you?” Emma nodded up at her, fingering the chain around her neck and absolutely brimming with the affection she felt for her girlfriend.

---

A few weeks later, the pair was getting dressed for their drive down to the city. Mal had offered them a room at her apartment so they wouldn’t have to get home, but first they’d had a quiet dinner at home and then separated to get ready for their evening. Emma had coyly asked the night before if she could surprise Regina with her outfit, and Regina had of course complied.

With ten minutes left before Regina’s driver was due to pick them up, the brunette was pouring a glass of wine when she heard the guest bedroom door open. She smiled and capped the bottle of cabernet, perching on a stool to give Emma her full attention. The blonde shyly walked around the corner, and Regina’s jaw dropped. She was sporting a black miniskirt that Regina was sure she’d be able to see the globes of her ass underneath, a black lace bra with straps that crisscrossed her chest that Regina had picked out specifically for her, and a loose, sheer black tunic overtop that left nothing underneath to the imagination. She finished it off with her collar, some dangly sterling earrings, and a pair of strappy silver stilettos Regina recognized as her own.

“You look exquisite, angel,” Regina praised. “Will you turn around for me?” Emma smiled at her domme as she spun, and Regina’s suspicions were confirmed: Emma’s ass cheeks were visible. She looked good enough to eat, and Regina knew she was going to have a time resisting her for the next few hours. “Ravishing,” she confirmed, and Emma turned around with a grin on her face.

“I’m glad you like it, Mommy. I hope it’s okay that I borrowed your shoes.”

“Of course, sweetheart,” Regina said as she made her way around the bar to stand before Emma. She’d been partially concealed by the counter, so this was the first look Emma had gotten of her, and Emma audibly gasped. Regina smirked. “Like what you see, little one?” Emma bit her lip.

“Mommy. I mean- shit. Regina, you look so, so good.” Regina allowed herself to strut as she approached her sub, and she towered over her, even with the borrowed heels. Regina had dressed in a similar all-black style, pairing a black bustier that accentuated her generous bust with tight black pants. She finished the look with thigh-high platform black leather boots that elevated her height by nearly six inches. “I feel like I should kneel or something,” Emma spluttered. “Do you want to walk me around on a leash? Or like step on me?”

Regina barked out a laugh. “There will be plenty of time for that later,” she teased.

“Christ, Regina. How am I supposed to stand next to you all night when you look like that?”

“To start, I’ll expect you address me as Miss or Mommy, is that understood?”

Emma blushed. “Sorry, Mommy,” she said quietly. “I don’t even feel worthy of you right now.”

Regina hooked Emma’s chin with her index finger and tilted her head back. Nervous green eyes met her own. “Emma, sweetheart, do not forget that all of this,” she gestured to her body, “is for you and you alone. I wouldn’t dress like this for anyone but you.”

Emma bit her lip again and a smile made its way to her lips. “You’re the best, Mommy. And you’re so, so sexy.”

“Thank you, little one. I appreciate that. Now, would you like a glass of wine before we leave?”

“Yes, please.”

Regina moved back to the counter, and Emma got a generous eyeful of Regina’s pert ass. “Is your bag all packed for Mal’s?”

“Yes, Mommy,” she said as she accepted a glass from Regina.

“Did you remember Stitch?” Emma blushed but nodded. “And you’re sure you still want to go tonight? We can absolutely stay home if you’d prefer.”

“No, Mommy, please, I really wanna meet Mal and Belle and see the club.”

“Okay, angel. I think you’ll really like it.”

Emma played along. “Why’s that?”

“Hmm? Oh, because you’re such a good little slut of course, sweetheart.” Emma ground her thighs together, already needy for her domme’s touch. This Regina was more dominant than she was used to, dressed and mentally prepared to perform the part in public, and Emma decided she would go back to the club every week if it brought out this snarky, assertive version of her girlfriend.

Emma downed the rest of her wine and made her way toward Regina, deciding she would act her own part a few minutes early to see if she could get an orgasm out of it. She wanted Regina so badly. She loved her girlfriend, and she was an excellent domme, but Emma was particularly enjoying this ultra domme persona. Just then, a knock on the apartment door halted her progress. “That’ll be Jeremy,” Regina said, silently enjoying the frustrated look that flashed across Emma’s face. “Go grab your things, angel.”

Emma took a moment in the guest room to collect herself, readjusting her already damp panties and taking a deep breath. She considered masturbating, knowing it wouldn’t take her long, but she was sure Regina would know and find a way to punish her accordingly. Instead, she grabbed her bag and headed to the door, expecting Regina and Jeremy to already be in the car, but she found the brunette waiting at the top of the stairs for her. “I didn’t want you to fall, darling,” Regina said shyly, expecting Emma to poke fun at her doting behavior. But instead Emma smiled at her and took her hand, allowing Regina to guide her. Emma wasn’t at all used to wearing heels, and she was sure it showed, but Regina glided as gracefully in the towering heels as she did barefoot, and Emma again felt her arousal mounting.

Jeremy held the door for them, and the two women slid in. It wasn’t a limo by any means, but it was the nicest car Emma thought she’d ever been in, with a spacious back seat and a divider between the front seats and the back. Low lighting ran along the ceiling, and a cooler with champagne glasses above it was mounted along one door. “Are we rich?” Emma blurted, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks, both from the abrupt question and her pronoun use.

Regina laughed aloud again, amused and delighted by the question. “The shop is quite successful and allows us to live comfortably,” Regina said. “If you’re referring to the car specifically, Mal is Jeremy’s employer and he’s been loaned to us for the evening. He’s familiar with our… destination, isn’t that right, Jeremy?” Regina asked over the divider.

“What destination, ma’am?” he replied, and Regina cackled.

“Precisely, Jeremy.”

Emma had selected one of the bench seats, and instead of sitting next to her as Emma had hoped, she sat opposite. Emma tried not to pout.

“I’d like to have a conversation first, angel. Then I’ll sit next to you and we can have a glass of wine when we get closer. How does that sound?”

Emma’s mood immediately lifted. “That sounds nice, Mommy,” she said quietly, worrying about Jeremy overhearing them. Sensing her discomfort, Regina found a switch near the cooler and pressed, causing the divider between them and Jeremy to slowly raise.

“Now, Emma, darling, I’d like to talk about your expectations for this evening.”

“Oh, um, okay.”

“You may be introduced to scenes, dynamics, and sexual activities you’ve never tried before. There will only be women there, but there will be women in as many scenarios as you could imagine, from those casually dating to those being whipped while restrained and naked. I know you can handle it, I just want to prepare you.”

“Have you ever whipped anyone?”

Regina’s brow furrowed at the question; it was the last thing she expected in response. “Yes. But not at the club.” Emma made an unintentional pouting face. “Darling, we don’t have to do that. You and I don’t have to do anything you’re not comfortable with tonight. I only want to prepare you for what we may encounter.”

“I don’t like that you were with people before me. And they got to see Angry Mommy.”

Regina laughed again, relieved what she thought was nervousness was only jealousy. She reached out to cup Emma’s knee, dragging her thumb reassuringly across the soft skin there. “You know Mommy was a bit of a slut before you, sweetheart. I apologize. But I can tell you we're not likely to run into anyone I’ve had… relations with tonight,” her tone lowered, “and I promise that no one but you has ever called me Mommy.” The pressure of her thumb increased, and Emma whimpered involuntarily at the attention. “Does that all sound okay, darling?”

Emma perked up then. “Yes, Mommy. I watched like the full catalog of lesbian porn my freshman year, so there’s not much I haven’t seen.”

Regina sat back in the seat then. “Funny, you hadn’t shared that little tidbit before now.”

Emma grinned. “I wasn’t sure I was gay!”

“Oh really? Twenty videos in and you still weren’t sure?”

Emma crossed one leg over the other, causing her skirt to ride higher up her thighs if that was even possible. “I figured better to be positive. And I didn’t want to go into it blind and risk not knowing what to do, so I took notes, too.”

Regina’s eyes narrowed, hating that Emma was egging her on and it was working. She chose to drop it. “Now, do you have any questions?”

Emma uncrossed her legs and shifted in the seat, not making eye contact. “What if someone, I don’t know, tries to proposition me or something?”

“Great job communicating, sweetheart. Anyone may strike up a conversation, but those people should respect your collar. Subs choose to wear them for precisely this reason. If anyone makes you uncomfortable, just tell me. I won’t let anything happen tonight that you’re not completely comfortable with.”

Emma sagged in relief and nodded, a smile returning to her face. “Thank you, Mommy.”

“Good. Now that we’ve gotten that out of the way, shall we have a glass of champagne? I believe there are strawberries, as well.” Emma nodded eagerly, and Regina expertly popped the chilled bottle and filled up two glasses. She moved back to her seat and Emma pouted.

“You promised to sit next to me!”

“That I did, princess. My apologies.” She shifted to the bench seat next to Emma and toasted her glass. “To new adventures,” she said.

“To thigh-highs,” Emma retorted, and Regina laughed and leaned over to capture the blonde’s mouth in a kiss before taking a sip of the bubbly liquid.

“I’m gathering you quite like the ensemble, princess.”

Emma was flustered by the nearness of Regina and her use of this new moniker. She’d referred to Emma as her princess before, and Emma used the princess mug she’d gifted her on their second date nearly every morning, but she’d never addressed her directly like this.

“You look so hot. How do I get Angry Mommy more often?”

Regina regarded her sub with a look she couldn’t read; she looked like she was trying to read Emma’s thoughts through her eyes. A quick hand came up to grab Emma’s chin, and she lifted it enough to draw a gasp from Emma. “You can have her any time you want, princess. She lives just under my skin.”

“She lives in the seconds just before you cum.”

Regina bit her lip and loosened her hold on Emma’s jaw. “What do you mean?”

“Whenever you cum, especially if you’re using a strap, you lose control for like ten seconds when you’re about to cum. You fuck me hardest and call me dirty names and your control slips for a minute.”

Regina thought for a moment, replaying their sex in her head to decide if what Emma said was true. She decided it was, and she sat wordless, shocked that Emma had seemed to read her better than she did herself. “And you like that?”

Emma nodded assuredly. “It makes me so hot when you can’t control yourself around me — the thought that I turn you on so much that you can’t resist me.”

Regina dropped her hand then and looked away. “A good domme is never supposed to lose control,” she said quietly. “What you’re saying means that I’m failing at my job.”

Emma moved to push Regina back on the seat, straddling her across the leather and grabbing her chin this time. “Being with me isn’t just supposed to be a job, Regina. You’re not only my domme, you’re also my partner, right?” Regina nodded and leaned into Emma’s hand. “I don’t want or need you to be in control 24-7. That’s not a relationship, that’s a dictatorship or something.” She smiled, hoping to reassure Regina. “I love you just the way you are, Angry Mommy and all.”

“That’s really sweet, angel. Thank you for saying that.” Emma smiled and slid off Regina to sip her champagne, but left her legs draped over Regina’s lap. “And don’t think I didn’t notice what you did there,” she said offhandedly. Emma blushed but appreciated Regina wasn’t making a big deal out of it. She leaned up to kiss her domme’s cheek, and Regina turned at the last moment to capture her lips in a feverish kiss. “I love you too,” she said quietly. “Now, I’d like you to eat something before we arrive.”

Chapter Text

An hour or so later, the car stopped at the curb of what appeared to be an old brick building. There was a burly woman standing with arms crossed at the corner of the building, but otherwise the street was empty. Emma hadn’t noticed Regina get out until she and Jeremy stood by her door, Jeremy opening it and Regina reaching a hand down to help Emma out. “My thanks, Jeremy. Immaculate service as always.”

“Anytime, Miss Regina. Call if you need anything.”

Emma smirked. “So I’m not the only one who calls you Miss Regina, huh?”

Regina scowled down at her. “I don’t see Jeremy taking my paddle very well, do you?”

Emma barked out a laugh. “More please, Miss Regina.”

Regina grinned then, presenting her arm for Emma to take. “Are you ready, angel? Mal let me know she and Belle are waiting inside.”

Emma took a deep breath and nodded, “Yes, Mommy.”

“Good girl.” She guided the pair around the corner, gesturing discretely to the woman on the corner who stood aside, revealing a door that blended into the stone façade of the building. She opened it and stood back.

“Have a lovely evening, Miss Regina.”

“Hmm, this night just keeps getting more interesting,” Emma said.

“Oh hush, you little minx. It’s just my name.”

“It is until you’ve used it to thank your domme for 20 spankings,” Emma teased, and Regina’s head was immediately flooded with the image of the little blonde’s ass red and vulnerable splayed across her lap. Regina’s hand, holding Emma’s, moved to pin Emma’s behind her back, and she twisted the woman to face her in the same motion, effectively locking Emma between Regina’s body and her own arm.

“If you keep this attitude up I’ll have to spank you right here, princess. Don’t try me.” Already damp panties felt immediately wetter as Emma looked up into fierce brown eyes.

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Good girl. Let’s find Mal, please.”

They rounded the corner into the main room of the club, and Emma, in her flustered state, didn’t immediately look around. Regina quickly clocked Mal at the bar, so she slowed then, allowing Emma a moment to recompose herself and take in their surroundings. Her eyes popped wide as she did, taking in the woman on the St. Andrew’s cross and the others sitting in states of undress around the room, some engaged in various types of sex already. “Like what you see, princess?” Emma was openly staring, and Regina took her hand again, guiding them toward the bar.

“Regina, darling, hello!” a blonde woman older than Regina cried enthusiastically from the end of the bar. She wore a full suit and tie with spike heels, her long hair cascaded around her shoulders, and she sported a daring red lip. Emma could see how a younger Regina would have been drawn to her.

“Maleficent, my dear, it’s been too long.” She wrapped the woman in a hug and Emma was surprised to see Regina was taller even than her. “I’d like you to meet my girlfriend. Emma, angel, this is Mal. Mal, Emma.”

“Lovely to meet you, sweetness. Regina has told me everything about you.” Emma blushed lightly under Mal’s gaze, making a note to ask Regina later just how much she’d told her friend. “And please allow me to introduce my girlfriend, Belle.” The redhead seated next to Mal had been chatting with someone down the bar but turned at her name. “Belle, this is my old friend Regina and her girlfriend, Emma.”

“So nice to meet you both,” the woman said, surprising Emma with an Australian accent. “Mal’s so fond of you, Regina.” Regina leaned into Mal again, letting the older woman drape an arm around her shoulders.

“It’s so good to see you both,” Regina said affectionately. Emma knew Regina’s friends from the shop, but she recognized that those were employees and this was likely the first real friend of Regina’s she’d met, maybe the only one that existed.

Belle turned to Emma. “Can I get you a drink, Emma? Have you been here before?”

“Please. Bulleit on the rocks. And no, this is my first time.”

“Ah, a whiskey drinker like you, My Love.” The inflection of the endearment sounded off to Emma, and she wondered if it was a title Belle used for her domme. “And we’ll make sure you have a great time, Emma. Promise.” Emma was quickly warming to the charming redhead, and she thought she and Mal seemed perfect for each other. “A drink for you, Miss Regina?”

Emma blanched at her use of the honorific, but no one batted an eye. “Wine for me, Belle. A cabernet, please.”

The four chatted casually for the next few minutes, Emma doing her best to pay attention but also take in all that was happening around her. She couldn’t help but feel like she was out of her league here, and she didn’t understand how the politics of titles and respect worked. She feared she was expected to do as any domme asked simply because they were superior to her, and that made her nervous. She liked Mal, but she didn’t know her, though the blonde seemed to know Emma pretty well; Emma felt she was openly flirting with her, despite Regina and Belle being right there. She didn’t dislike it, she just found it confusing. She expected to be relaxed and have fun with Regina, but instead her brain was working on overdrive to puzzle out everyone’s dynamics.

After a few more minutes — she wanted to give Regina as much time as she wanted to catch up with Mal — Emma moved back to Regina’s side and tugged on her arm lightly. Regina finished her line of conversation with Mal before turning to Emma. “What is it, angel?”

Emma couldn’t help feeling guilty for interrupting the women, and she hated feeling like the nervous, inexperienced one. She longed to tell her domme what she was thinking, but she trusted Regina and her judgment of the situation, so she decided to wait. “Nothing, Mommy,” she said quietly. “Just want to be close to you.” Regina leaned over and kissed the top of Emma’s head, wrapping her in a protective embrace that calmed Emma immediately.

Emma let herself fall into the comfort of just being near Regina and sipping her drink, and she was shocked to find after a few minutes that she was falling rapidly into little space. She wasn’t surprised, exactly, this had happened before when Emma felt overwhelmed and confused, but this wasn’t a possibility she’d planned for. She didn’t know what would happen when she opened her mouth, so she bit her lip and pressed harder against Regina’s side.

Belle had been watching the blonde, and she could see the insecurity clear on her face. She pushed herself up from the bar then and let Mal know she was going to the bathroom. She slowly approached Emma and grabbed the hand that wasn’t clamped around Regina’s. “Emma, do you wanna go to the bathroom with me?” Regina was again deep in a conversation with Mal, so she only removed her arm from around Emma, leaving the blonde to nod hesitantly at Belle.

Belle took her hand firmly and guided her through the club. She aimed them toward the bathroom until she saw the line; she didn’t want to overwhelm Emma further with a load of women she didn’t know, so she redirected them toward the private rooms near the back. Emma tried to tug her hand away once she realized they weren’t going to the bathroom, but Belle held on tight and told Emma it was okay. She finally found an unoccupied room, the walls and seats lined with red velvet. She closed the door behind them, blocking out the sound of the club, and Emma slumped heavily onto a bench.

“Are you okay, Emma?” Emma was fully lost in her own head then and hadn’t really expected Belle to want to talk; she knew she’d been standoffish for the last twenty minutes. Her brow furrowed then and her teeth clamped down on her bottom lip. She nearly nodded but changed her mind at the last second and shook her head. She reminded herself that Belle was a sub too and she probably knew what Emma was going through. And if she didn’t, hopefully she at least wouldn’t be mean. “Do you want to tell me what’s wrong?”

Emma composed herself as best she could. “Just feeling… a lot.”

“Like you’re overwhelmed?” Emma nodded, grateful Belle had found the word for her. “It’s okay, sissy, I get it. This place can be a lot the first couple times. And I know Regina is excited to see Mal too.” Emma nodded again and looked at the floor, overflowing with gratitude for Belle’s understanding. “Do you want me to go get Miss Regina?” Emma bit her lip harder, feeling guilty for being so needy, but she really just wanted her mommy, so she nodded. “Okay, sissy. No worries. You stay right here. I’ll shut the door and no one will bother you. We’ll be right back.” Belle squeezed Emma’s hand and stroked her hair before she left the room, shutting the door silently behind her.

Emma took a deep breath in then, fighting back feelings of guilt and fear and confusion and jealousy that threatened to drown her. She knew there was no reason to have a panic attack, but the threat was just under the surface of her skin. She told herself to count to one hundred and Regina would be there by then. When she got to one hundred eight with no Regina, the velvet-lined walls started to feel like they were closing in, and she couldn’t breathe. She peeked out the little window in the door and didn’t see anyone right outside, so she let herself out, pressing her back against the door. She looked around and didn’t see Regina, Belle, or Mal. She thought about trying to find them, but she quickly realized she had no idea how to get back to the bar.

“Hello, beauty,” said a loud voice, and Emma startled at the sound, turning to see an older woman with black and white hair who had just exited one of the private rooms down from Emma’s. Emma tried her best to smile kindly, but didn’t respond, looking down at the floor and hoping the woman would move on. She didn’t. “It’s impolite to ignore people, you know.”

Emma’s breath hitched and she looked up at the woman again, sure her eyes betrayed the fear she felt. “Ah, just a little pet, are you? Let Cruella help, beauty.” Emma felt momentary relief before she realized the woman was trying to guide her back into the room she’d vacated. She didn’t know if she could trust this woman, but she knew she didn’t want to be alone with her. She did her best to move away, but Cruella had grabbed Emma’s wrist. “It’s okay, pet. You can come with me.” Emma shook her head, still trying her best not to be impolite.

Just then, Regina came around the corner, reading Emma’s body language immediately. “De Vil,” she barked, and the woman’s eyes rolled.

“Mills.”

Regina got between Cruella and Emma, her face only a few inches from the white-haired woman’s. “If you would please unhand my girlfriend.”

“Ah, the frightened little pup is yours, is she? I was only trying to help.”

“We all know how good you are at ‘helping’ younger women, De Vil. I’m shocked you’re even allowed in here.”

She scowled. “Old habits die hard, I guess.” She let Emma’s wrist go and moved down the hall the way Regina had come.

In the few moments they’d been talking, panic and fear had risen up in Emma, and her lips were going numb, always the sign of the start of a panic attack for her. She dug her teeth into the bottom one, drawing blood in her desperation to return the feeling to her mouth.

Regina, who’d heard about Emma’s panic attacks but never actually witnessed one, didn’t understand the gravity of the situation. Belle had only told her that Emma needed her in one of the private rooms, and while her first thought was that it was for something naughty, the worried look on Belle’s face made her suspect differently. She’d finished up her conversation with another old acquaintance, ordered a round of drinks for Mal and Belle to show her thanks for their hosting tonight, and then went to find Emma.

“Come in here, sweetheart,” Regina directed, pulling Emma back into the room she’d left. “Are you okay? What happened to your lip?!”

Waves of fear and panic were washing over Emma, replaying the feeling of the woman’s hand on her wrist and Regina’s revelation that she was likely a predator. What if Regina had taken longer? What if she couldn’t find me? What if- what if- what if? The fear coupled with her small feelings had her voice trapped in her chest, and she couldn’t form words.

Regina, seeing the emotions flickering across Emma’s face, was finally beginning to understand something was really wrong.

“R- red,” Emma choked out on a sob, and it took Regina a moment to realize she was safewording. Regina hadn’t even been touching her, and she was missing all the context for what to do.

“Emma, baby, talk to me! What happened? Did Cruella do something? Did I do something?”

Regina’s confusion only worsened Emma’s, who couldn’t explain what she was feeling at that point. Her fingers were curled into her palms so hard she was sure they were bleeding as well, and she stood paralyzed. “Red, red, red,” was all she could say, pressing her clenched fists against Regina’s middle.

“Emma! Emma, look at me,” she directed in the firmest voice she could muster, and Emma’s eyes immediately locked on hers. “Can I touch you?” Emma nodded vigorously, another sob escaping her lips. Regina released the breath she’d been holding and surveyed the damage that was Emma’s whole body. She started with the fists, using calm strokes of each thumb to try to get them to release. Emma shuddered in two deep breaths before she could finally pull her nails from her palms, and Regina’s gasp confirmed what she thought: she’d made herself bleed there too.

Regina was slowly realizing what was happening, and guilt threatened to break her heart as she looked at Emma’s battered hands. “You’re okay, sweet girl. You’re okay. Mommy’s here now.” The soft words calmed Emma, and her ramrod straight spine released, causing her to fall forward into Regina, who barely caught her. She did her best to stand her up again, still trying to get a good look at her and understand what the hell she had missed, but Emma only slumped straight to the ground, her back sliding along the wall until she was a puddle on the floor. Regina wanted to cry.

The brunette kneeled down on the floor before Emma, and she guided Emma’s chin up again, doing her best to read what was happening on Emma’s face. “Emma, angel. I’m so sorry I didn’t realize what was happening. I should have been here.”

Emma’s relief at hearing those words — her domme’s admission of fault — allowed the dam of tears to break, and she threw her arms around Regina’s shoulders. “Mama,” she sobbed, and Regina was sure the guilt would consume her. Belle had said Emma had a “little problem,” and the attempt to explain had gone right over her head. The picture was starting to come together, and Regina pulled Emma to her, picking her up enough to get her legs around her waist, holding her as closely and securely as possible.

“Mama’s here, little one. Mama’s here. I’m not going anywhere.”

Emma was shaking like a leaf, and she had a death grip on Regina’s back. The brunette did her best to stretch her legs out and get Emma settled on her lap, rubbing slow circles around her back and hushing quietly in her ear. She knew she needed to get Emma out, but she had no idea how she was going to manage that with her like this. “Can you talk to me at all, sweetheart?”

Emma didn’t move for a few long moments, and when she pulled back to look up into Regina’s face she only began shaking all the harder, her breath coming in unsteady hitches. “S- so sorry, Mama,” she managed, and the pain in Regina’s chest was unbearable.

“Don’t you dare apologize, little one. You did nothing wrong. I only want to understand what happened.”

Emma didn’t move her head from Regina’s shoulder but said quietly against her neck, “Scared. Belle said over- overwhelmed.”

“I understand, angel. I’m so sorry I didn’t realize you were feeling that way. I should have been more attentive.”

“S’okay, Mama,” Emma said, doing her best to minimize her hyperventilating. Once a panic attack had started, she could calm herself, but she couldn’t make it stop until it had run its course through her body.

“Is there anything I can do, angel?”

Emma thought hard for a moment; she’d never experienced a panic attack in someone else’s presence. She usually put on soothing music and tried to take deep breaths. “Embarrassing,” she said quietly.

“Emma, darling, you can share anything with me. Please let me help.”

Her breath hitched violently and Emma fought her body’s urges to shut down and push Regina out. “Sing,” she managed on a breath out. “Please.”

Regina’s own walls went up then. She was back in the place where she had chosen and embraced her independence, and the woman she loved was asking her to be vulnerable. As a domme, she got to close herself off as much as she wished, but Emma’s admission in the car about enjoying when she loses control, coupled with this request, was a jarring experience for the brunette. She wanted deeply to take care of Emma, but after her behavior that night, she wasn’t sure she could.

Just as Emma was doing, she took in several deep breaths and continued to rub circles on Emma’s back. She squeezed the woman tight to her chest and began a whispered rendition of “À la claire fontaine,” an old French song her mother used to sing around the house. It was slow and soothing, and both women’s breathing eased. Emma had begun playing with Regina’s hair, and Regina relished the easy intimacy between them.

“So pretty, Mommy,” Emma said quietly, and Regina was relieved to hear that both her breathing had steadied and she sounded like she was coming back to herself.

“Anything for you, angel. Anything,” Regina said, and Emma sniffled against her neck.

“I’m really sorry I wrecked the night.”

“Sweetheart, you could never. I was distracted with Mal, and I wasn’t doing my job. Nothing that happened was your fault. I-,” she paused, and Emma yearned to comfort her, but let her finish. “I’ll never stop worrying about what would have happened if I’d been five minutes longer.” When Emma began shaking again, Regina knew she’d hit a nerve and that was a concern Emma shared.

“Nothing happened really,” Emma said quietly.

“That’s not the point, sweetheart. I allowed you to be in a situation where something could have happened, and that’s bad enough.”

Emma wanted so badly to make Regina feel better, but she didn’t know what to say. Regina was right, and while she didn’t blame her, it wasn’t an experience she wanted to have ever again. “I just don’t know how to turn off feeling small.”

“I know, angel, and you shouldn’t have to. I should have realized.”

They passed a few more minutes in silence when a soft knock came at the door. “That’ll be Mal looking for us. Can I talk to her for a moment, angel?” Emma nodded but didn’t extricate herself from Regina’s lap. So Regina stood, towering in heels with her sub wrapped around her waist. She sat her down gently on the velvet bench and promised to be right back.

Regina left the room quietly and Emma counted her breaths so she wouldn’t start thinking again. She pushed herself up from the seat and paced, willing herself to be her usual strong, confident self. She opened the door to find Regina and Mal deep in conversation, the concern evident on Regina’s brow.

“I’m okay,” Emma said, and she breathed a sigh of relief when her voice didn’t shake.

“Are you ready to leave, sweetheart?” Mal asked, and Emma’s stomach clenched with guilt but she nodded.

“Mal said Jeremy can drive us home no problem, Emma. We can go home.”

“No!” Emma said forcefully. “We came all this way. You should see Mal. I’ll be fine now, promise.”

Regina hesitated. “Are you sure?”

“Promise.”

“Okay, darling,” Regina turned to Mal. “Why don’t you and Belle hang out for a bit? We’ll get comfortable at your place and see how we’re doing when you get home.” Mal nodded her agreement and placed a gentle hand on Emma’s shoulder before she walked back down the hall.

Regina reached out and grabbed Emma’s hand firmly, pulling her closer and regarding her quizzically. “You okay, angel?” Emma only nodded. She wanted the dominant Regina, not the one walking on eggshells around her. “Okay, let’s go.”

With the change of plans, Regina had already called an Uber, and the two slid into the luxurious sedan, Regina sitting firmly on the far side of the back seat. Emma hated this feeling. She wasn’t broken, but Regina was making her feel as though she was.

They didn’t speak in the car, and they pulled up to a brownstone ten minutes later, the tension high between them. They’d never had a real fight, and they were excellent at communicating through their issues, but Emma felt like she might explode. She didn’t want this guilty coddling.

Regina let them in and Emma walked ahead, finding her and Regina’s bags already in the entryway. She scooped hers up and walked through the living room, determined to find a free room and get out of the ridiculous outfit she still had on.

“Emma,” Regina said hesitantly, and Emma whipped around to face her, her hand resting on the doorframe of the bedroom she had nearly escaped into. “I understand you’re mad at me, but-”

“I’m not mad at you!” Emma yelled, and Regina’s eyebrows flew up in surprise.

“Then, why…?”

“Because you’re treating me like I’m some broken thing! Yeah I have issues and I’m fucked up and you know that, but you’ve never made me feel like this before. Like I — I don’t know — like I’m breakable.”

Regina took a breath in and chose her words carefully, determined not to aggravate the problem she’d apparently created without realizing. “What can I do, sweetheart?” She affected a neutral tone, not wanting pity or guilt to come across in her voice.

“Do what you’re good at! Do your job! Take control of the situation! Stop coddling me like I’m some pathetic child.”

“Emma Swan,” Regina said coolly. “You will not speak to me that way.” Her jaw clamped shut, and she didn’t move as the brunette approached, still wearing those damn boots. Emma hadn’t yet opened the door, and Regina took the opportunity to push her roughly back against it, her hands clenched on Emma’s hips.

“I know you are not a child, and you are absolutely not broken. But I’d like to remind you that you safeworded this evening, something you’ve never once done with me — and I wasn’t even touching you — so you’ll forgive me if I intend to ascertain your mental state before I start throwing you around.” That shut Emma up and she nodded. “But with that attitude, I can see that my little brat,” she spat the last word and shoved her knee roughly between Emma’s legs, pinning here there, “is just fine.”

Emma moved to grab Regina, as the older woman had expected, but instead of allowing her touch she roughly twisted the door handle, causing Emma to fall back into the room, her arms windmilling before she sat down hard on the floor. “Is this what you want, little girl?”

Emma could see the unease beneath the domination and recognized the question as unrhetorical. She nodded slowly. “Please, Mommy.”

Regina nodded once. “In that case, get up. Take your shoes, top, and panties off. Leave the rest.” Emma rushed to comply, relieved to get out of the heels. She stood before her domme in just the miniskirt and her strappy bra, and she moved to cross her arms over her chest and stomach. Regina slapped her hand away. “Little brats don’t get to cover up when they dress like sluts. Little brats get humiliated. Do you understand me?”

Emma’s hands fell to her sides, and she clenched her thighs as she felt the wetness growing between her legs.

“Do not move.” Regina left the room then, leaving Emma standing there, nearly naked and fully overwhelmed, but so needy for her domme’s touch. She took in the room as she waited for Regina to come back, admiring the king bed on the platform frame and the understated furniture. Regina had money, she knew, but Mal was rich rich. She wondered if Belle lived with her, and if she’d help pick the furnishings.

She was once again fighting to stay out of her own head, and she tried to count the flowers in a painting hanging near the bed. Anything to distract her mind. She heard Regina talking lowly in the hallway, and she could tell she was on the phone, likely with Mal. She probably hates you now. She just wanted to catch up with her friend and you ruined it. What are you even doing in her apartment after that?

Anxiety was mounting again, and she wanted badly to go look for Regina. She sank to her knees and made herself count to one hundred again, almost sobbing in relief when Regina came back after only twenty-four.

Brown eyes flashed with concern again and Regina knelt down before her. “Emma, what happened?”

“You can’t- can’t leave,” she gasped, and understanding flashed.

“I’m sorry, angel. I was just checking in with Mal. I needed a toy I couldn’t find in her spares.”

Emma regarded her. “And she was… she was okay with that?”

“Of course, angel. Why wouldn’t she be?”

“She doesn’t hate me?”

“Emma, no, of course not. I promise what happened was completely understandable. She knows that just as well as I. If anything, she feels guilty for taking me away from you.”

Emma sighed deeply then and leaned back on her heels, slightly more relaxed than she had been. “What… what was the toy?”

Regina smirked. “So eager, hmm?” Already on her knees, Regina took advantage of Emma’s vulnerable position and yanked down the cups of her bra, exposing her taut nipples. She squeezed them both, pulling them away from her chest and enjoying the sound of Emma’s gasp. From the dip in the bustier between Regina’s breasts, she pulled nipple clamps, and Emma bit her lip in excitement. She knew that Regina knew she loved the way the clamps drew the pain out during any sexual experience, and she was eager for the pain, if only to turn her brain off.

She adjusted the pressure to her liking and placed one on Emma’s nipple, watching her squirm before she placed the other, yanking gently on the chain after they were in place. Emma’s thighs rubbed together, looking for friction after the onslaught to her nipples.

“What do good little brats say when they’re punished?” Regina taunted.

“Thank you, Mommy,” Emma gasped as Regina tugged the chain harder, enjoying the sight of her nipples coming away from her chest.

“Do you like that, little girl?”

“Yes, ma’am,” she admitted.

“Good. Now stand up and go face the wall with your arms up.” She did as ordered, but her head whipped over her shoulder when she heard Regina retreating. “I’m not going anywhere, angel.” Regina watched with guilt in her heart as Emma sagged against the wall in relief.

The brunette went back into the hall, her heels clicking on the hardwood. She’d wanted to take them off, but she knew her sub enjoyed the vision of her as “Angry Mommy,” and she didn’t want to disappoint her. She picked up the items she’d left there and steeled herself for what she was about to do. Part of her wanted to just bundle Emma up and hold her close after the unraveling she’d witnessed, but she accepted that that wasn’t what Emma needed and resolved to ruin her eager little body if that’s what would help bring her back to herself.

She reentered the room a confident, perturbed domme, set on disciplining her mouthy little brat. She watched the muscles in Emma’s back clench as she got closer, the click of her heels on the floor slowing as she approached. She reached toward her girl and yanked her skirt down, watching goosebumps rise on her sides as she did. She knew Emma expected a spanking, so she did nothing, instead taking in the vision of muscles clenching and unclenching as Emma prepped for a strike that never came.

She reached up then and unhooked Emma’s bra with the ease of practice, and she directed the blonde to drop her arms so the bra would fall to the floor with her skirt. She ran her hands up the bare back before her, enjoying the sight of bare skin with only her own artwork in the center. “Are you aroused, little girl?”

“Yes, Mommy,” she said with a low moan.

With Emma now barefoot, Regina’s mouth fell nearer the top of Emma’s head, and she leaned over to breath against Emma’s neck before clamping her teeth down, tearing a moan from her sub. She sucked for a moment before releasing the skin with a pop. “I’m going to whip you now, angel.” Emma whimpered. “I will check on your color after every other strike. We will start with ten strikes.”

“Yes, Mommy.”

“Where are you now, princess?”

“Green,” she said, thighs again moving against each other.

Regina had whipped plenty of women in her day, but it had been several years since she’d brandished the leather. She stood back and took several practice swings against the bed, confirming she had the control over placement and pressure that she wanted.

The first strike fell high on Emma’s back, crossing her lats, the tip of the leather stinging painfully on the outside of Emma’s breast. She whimpered again, and her previously locked knees buckled slightly. The second strike mirrored the first but in the other direction, and Emma’s head fell back at the pressure.

“Color?”

“Green!”

Regina quickly laid two more strikes, these closer to Emma’s hips, the tip of the whip falling closer to Emma’s belly button each time.

“Color.”

“Please, Mommy! Green.”

“Please what, little brat?”

“Need- need to be touched.”

“Well you should have thought of that before you screamed at the woman who owns you, hmm?” One strike fell across Emma’s shoulder blades, followed by one across her ass cheeks.

“Green!” Emma yelled before Regina could ask, and she smirked. Emma’s excitement at hearing about women being whipped earlier that night had clued Regina in to her interest immediately. No one had ever taken her lashings so well.

Two more fell vertically, parallel to Emma’s spine, the tip wrapping artfully over her shoulders to lay welts on her chest. Regina waited but no color came.

“Still okay, angel?”

“Yes, Mommy. Green.” Emma shifted her weight then, spreading her legs slightly, and Regina was delighted to see visible wetness stretching between her thighs.

“The last two will be harder, Emma. Then we’re all done.” Emma nodded and the muscles in her thighs quivered. Regina laid one strike diagonally across Emma’s back, starting at the right shoulder and whipping the tip down around Emma’s hip. The blonde moaned. Regina waited a few seconds, watching the biggest welt yet appear on Emma’s alabaster skin, before striking again in almost exactly the same place, the leather crisscrossing itself, drawing a yell from Emma. She watched with satisfaction as little blossoms of blood rose to the skin in several places.

“Mommy,” Emma moaned.

“Yes, angel?”

“Please,” she managed on a whimper, and Regina knew it was from desperation and not pain.

She walked achingly slowly toward her girl, letting the sound of her heels ring out. “Beg me,” she said in her sternest voice, letting her breath brush along Emma’s neck, and the blonde nearly folded.

“Please, Mommy! Please! Please touch my kitty. Please play with it. Please please make me cum.”

Regina’s cunt tightened as she listened to the woman beg. As much as she embraced control, part of her enjoyed these moments just as much as Emma. “Are we still at green?”

“Yes, Mommy, green!”

“Turn around and get on your knees.”

Emma did as she was told without hesitation and sank to her knees in front of Regina, who began unzipping the tight black pants she’d sported all night. Emma whimpered and ground her thighs together as hard as she could as she watched. She knew she’d have her hand slapped if she tried to touch Regina or herself, so all she could do was watch. The pants were pushed down to mid-thigh, and Emma thought she might cum on the spot when she realized Regina hadn’t been wearing panties all night.

“I’ve been thinking about that whore mouth all night, and after you used it to sass me, I’d like to use it to cum. Put your mouth on me, little girl.”

Emma all but dove toward her domme, reaching her hands up to grab Regina’s hips before a stern “ah” stopped her. “You may not touch. Only your mouth.”

“But Mommyyyy.”

“Would you prefer to watch from across the room while I get myself off?”

“No, Mommy, I’m sorry, I’ll be good!”

“That’s what I thought. You may begin.”

Emma scooted on her knees toward Regina, putting her hands in prayer position and shoving them between her thighs so she wouldn’t be tempted to touch. She inhaled Regina’s scent, sure she was dripping arousal on the floor beneath her by now. She slowly extended her tongue and ran it up Regina’s slick folds, delighted to feel how wet they were. After a few more excruciating licks, Regina grabbed the blonde curls below her and shoved them toward her pussy, intent on using her sub.

“Suck my clit, you naughty little whore.” Regina moaned as she obeyed, grinding herself on Emma’s face. “Good girl.” Emma continued for several moments, pushing Regina closer and closer to release, but when she used teeth, Regina grabbed a fistful of silky blonde hair and yanked. “What did I say?”

“Suck your clit, Mommy, I’m sorry.”

“Not a very good listener tonight, are you?” Emma looked to the floor, embarrassed. “Now, put two fingers in my cunt and continue to suck — and only suck — my clit until I tell you otherwise. Do you understand?”

Emma nodded, grateful Regina didn’t act on her earlier threat to make Emma watch. Gently, she slid two fingers into her domme, and she bit her lip when she felt how drenched she was. Her lips went back to Regina’s clit, sucking as she slid her fingers in and out.

Regina moaned and thrust her hips down onto small fingers as her orgasm once again mounted. “Another finger, little girl.” Emma did as she was told and began twisting her fingers in the way she knew Regina loved, using her knuckles to brush along tight walls. “That’s it, baby, that’s it. Just like that.” Emma increased her speed and started sucking harder, determined to push Regina over the edge. To her delight, Regina reached out to the wall to hold herself up. The other hand once again pulled Emma’s face toward her clit, and she sucked Regina through her orgasm like her life depended on it, hopeful that her performance would earn her one of her own.

Once the brunette came back to herself, she stroked Emma’s hair in praise and shimmied back into her pants, relishing the feel of towering over her sub while she came. “Such a good little slut.”

“Thank you, Mommy.”

Regina looked down at Emma with an unreadable expression. “Are you aroused?” Emma nodded vigorously. “Show me.” Emma moved to get to her feet, but Regina’s hand fell on the top of her head, impeding her movement. “Rub your pretty little pussy on my boot.”

Emma’s jaw fell open. “Mommy-”

“Did I ask if you had questions? If you’d like to cum at all tonight, you will grind that dripping little cunt on the boots you’ve been staring at all night.”

Shame turned Emma’s cheeks crimson and she looked down, once again relishing the sight of Regina’s killer legs encased in leather. Fuck it. Her hands went to Regina’s right thigh, circling there to get a solid grip so she could lower her pussy to Regina’s boot. She’d never felt like such a needy slut in all her life. The first contact sent her eyes rolling back in her head; the leather felt exquisite on her aching clit. After that she couldn’t be stopped, and she grinded firmly and quickly against her domme. She tried not to think too much about what she was doing, but Regina made it her job to remind her.

“I wish you could see yourself, little girl. Humping my boot like a horny little puppy. Too needy to wait for proper attention.” Emma hated that that turned her on, and her hips became more frantic, her aching cunt so hopeful for an orgasm.

“On your feet.” Emma moaned in frustration and slid her folds hard once more along the leather before scrambling up, eager to obey and sure she’d do just about anything Regina asked at that point. “Get on the bed. On your back. Show me how wet you are.” When Emma moved to lie in the center of the bed, Regina stomped to where she’d positioned herself and hooked her arms around Emma’s knees, dragging her down to the edge of the mattress. Emma yelped in surprise, but Regina knew she loved being handled roughly. “Show. Me.”

Emma, eager to give her domme a show, spread her legs wide. As she’d hoped, Regina quickly clocked the wetness that coated her inner thighs. “Such a desperate little slut, your cunt dripping while you ate Mommy out and humped her boot. Play with yourself.”

Emma wanted Regina’s touch, but if this was all her domme would allow, she would take it. She slid two fingers down dripping folds, dipping them into her pussy. She scooped up some of the arousal that had collected there and spread it all over her lips, circling her clit with one finger and arching her back off the bed at the feeling, Her other hand went up to gently toy with the chain of the clamps that had been on her nipples longer than ever before. A slight pull elicited a moan, and the fingers roughly returned to her pussy, sliding in and out as fast as she could manage.

“Stop.” Without thought, Emma’s hands stopped moving, and the fingers working her g-spot disappeared from her tight hole. “Good girl.” While Emma had been so focused on her own orgasm, she hadn’t noticed Regina step into a black strap-on. Eyes that had locked on Regina’s at her praise fell quickly south, and she bit her lip hard at the sight of her domme in a bustier, strap-on, tight pants, and those fucking boots. “Pull your knees back and spread your legs wide.”

“Yes ma’am,” she said, so eager to be fucked.

But Regina had other plans. With a small bottle Emma hadn’t noticed, Regina squirted warm lube onto Emma’s newly presented asshole then used the tip of the strap to spread it around.

Worry flitted across Emma’s face.

“Color?”

Emma paused for several moments. “Green,” she answered flatly.

“Good. I’m finally going to be the first person to fuck this tight little asshole.” She pressed the head against Emma’s little star, and Emma’s muscles clenched. Regina placed a gentle hand on her inner thigh then, and once she had Emma’s eyes, she dropped the veneer for only a moment, reassuring her girl with the compassion in her eyes. “Relax, angel.”

That voice was the only thing Emma ever needed to feel calm, and her nervous body turned to putty. Regina stroked her thumb along the soft skin of Emma’s thigh as she pressed in further, the tip fully enveloped then. “Do you like that, little girl?” Emma was surprised to find that she did, and Regina could see it plainly on her face. She chuckled and pushed in several more inches, enjoying the moans coming from her girl.

Pliant below her, Regina took full control of her girl’s body. First she licked her thumb and circled it around the swollen, exposed clit at the top of Emma’s folds. With her free hand she reached up and yanked roughly on the chain of the nipple clamps as she bottomed out in Emma’s ass. The scream that tore from her sub’s mouth was all the reward she needed. She gave Emma a moment to adjust.

“Color?”

“Still green, Mommy. Your cock feels so good in my ass.” Emma’s hips had begun thrusting down on the toy, and Regina was sure she could cum just from the anal stimulation. But after her performance on the floor, Regina felt she deserved some attention. While she continued to fuck her ass, Regina dipped two fingers into Emma’s pussy, savoring the tightness; she could feel the dildo through Emma’s inner wall. She began a pace that matched the strap, and Emma’s eyes rolled back in her head, her hands grasping desperately for purchase on the duvet.

Regina forced two more fingers in, wanting Emma to feel stretched. She worked each hole in harmony, and she knew Emma was getting close. “Eyes on me, princess.” Green eyes found hers, and the lust and desperation she saw there had Regina picking up the pace for her own pleasure. “Are you going to cum while Mommy abuses your holes, little girl?”

“Yes, Mommy. Yes! I’m so close.”

“Suck on your fingers, angel. Mommy likes to watch.” Two fingers quickly found their way to Emma’s mouth, and the women were in a race to the finish line now. Regina, loathe to lose, fingered the metal chain dangling below bouncing breasts with her free hand once more. “Cum for me, little girl. Mommy wants to feel your holes clench for me.” The command, coupled with one last firm tug on the chain, sealed the deal for Emma, and her back arched as she screamed out for her mommy, her anal passage indeed sucking the cock in while her cunt did its best to milk Regina’s fingers. The vision was Regina’s undoing, and she came all over the back of the strap, coating the toy in wetness as she continued to fuck. Emma’s name had escaped her lips on ragged moans, and Emma watched her domme orgasm as she came down from her own.

As Regina slowed, her hands fell to Emma’s thighs, then her sides, eager to touch as much of her as she could. She gently released the nipple clamps to a hiss from Emma and leaned over to suck each sensitive bud into her mouth, soothing the overstimulated nerves. Next came the strap, and she slowly removed it from Emma’s abused hole, applying light pressure to the little star once the toy was all the way out. All this happened wordlessly, but as Emma watched her domme, her girlfriend, her human take gentle care of her, tears sprang to her eyes.

Regina noticed the watery green orbs as she finally disrobed, pulling off the strap, then the boots, then the tight pants and unhooking the bustier, her own eyes filling with tears. She stood next to the bed for several moments just watching Emma, but as the first tears slid down her cheeks she opened her arms, and Emma had never gone to someone faster. She hooked her arms around Regina’s neck, buried her face in the dark curls, and slid her legs around her waist. Tears turned to sobs, and Regina bit her lip to hold her own back.

Sobs slowly turned to deep, sniffly breaths. “Thank you, Regina. That was exactly what I needed. You take such good care of me.”

Regina squeezed her girl back tightly. “I didn’t tonight, Emma, darling, but I promise it will never happen again.”

Chapter Text

Regina was pacing the kitchen, a glass of wine in one hand and her phone in the other. It had been several days since she and Emma got back from New York, and, given Emma’s work schedule, she’d only seen her girlfriend once since.

The brunette had been running from her feelings for days now, booking up her schedule with as many appointments as possible so she only had time to scrounge dinner and shower before she passed out every night. She couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened with Emma — the overwhelming feelings of failure and shame were still only a hair’s breadth away at any given moment, and she worried tonight was the night they were all going to come bubbling to the surface.

She stopped pacing, downed the rest of the wine, and shoved her earbuds in. She cranked the volume on the playlist she usually listened to to work out and resolved to clean the apartment — she’d already been to the gym. She’d finished the kitchen and the bedroom and had moved on to the bathroom when the first tears fell. The loud music wasn’t enough to drown out her thoughts, and her hands scrubbed frantically at the tub, still fighting a losing battle with herself.

When the shame overwhelmed her she threw the sponge, wishing she had something heavier to take her anger out on. She stood quickly, the blood rushing to her head, and her knees gave out, sending her crashing to the floor. Reaching out for anything to break her fall, Regina unwittingly dragged her forearm along a screw protruding the wall, ripping open the skin there with a cry. Her cheek cracked against the lip of the toilet, and the tears continued to fall as darkness filled her vision.

She came to a few minutes later, her face throbbing and her shirt covered in blood from the cut on her arm. She laid there, sure this was the universe paying her back for what she’d let happen to Emma. Lifting her arm in the air, Regina contemplated the blood, watching with dejection as the thick red liquid slid slowly along her skin. Regina had had anxiety for as long as she could remember, and she did a great job both managing it and hiding it from the world, but this was something else: she felt overcome with a bone-deep depression, and she recognized that she didn’t care what happened to her in that moment. Would it be so awful if she just bled out there on the floor? At least she couldn’t betray anyone else the way she’d betrayed Emma.

The tears came hard and fast then, and she sobbed, allowing the feelings to wash over her for the first time. She rolled on her side, curling into herself, her hand coming to her mouth to try to stifle the dissonant sounds. She heard the door slam closed then, and she tried to push herself up, knowing immediately the only person it could be was Emma and so desperate for her to not see her domme this way. But her shoulder was throbbing from where it had hit the tile, and she only slumped back to the floor. She couldn’t stop the tears; it was like a dam had broken, and they continued to pour from her murky brown eyes.

She could hear Emma’s footfalls coming down the hall, and Regina only leaned back dejectedly against the side of the tub, wrapping her arms around herself and bracing for the worst.

“Regina! Oh my god, what happened?!”

The concerned look on Emma’s face sent another wave of guilt crashing over her. Of course Emma would see that something was wrong. Of course she would flourish where Regina had failed miserably. She didn’t answer, only crying harder. She rarely cried, not one to tear up at Disney movie endings or the sad Instagram videos Emma so often got weepy over late at night in bed, but when she did it was torrential, a storm making its way through her body, washing everything away until she felt husked out and empty but somehow clean.

“Talk to me! Did you fall? Are you hurt? Regina, what happened!” Emma was kneeling next to her at that point, a hand on her knee.

“Please, Emma,” she managed.

“What, baby? What do you need?”

“Please, just leave.” Brown eyes fell to the floor as she quietly forced the words out. She didn’t want to see the pained look she was sure was on Emma’s face. Emma who always wanted to help, eager to kiss and touch and make everything better.

“What? What are you talking about? Regina, you need help! You’re bleeding! Why would I leave?”

Regina used the arm that wasn’t radiating pain to finally push herself up, steadying herself on the counter to ensure she didn’t fall again. She had to be strong now. She had to stop the tears. But when she found her reflection in the mirror, the tears pooled once again. Her cheek was purple, her shirt askew, and her forearm was covered in blood. She looked like such a victim. This wasn’t her at all. She didn’t even recognize the woman she saw there.

Her eyes found Emma’s in the mirror, and she hated the pity she saw there. Her heart knew it was only concern etched across her face, but her head told her it was dismay. She pushed off from the counter then, moving back down the hall toward the kitchen, desperate to get some space. But of course Emma only followed behind her.

“Regina, please tell me what happened.”

“Nothing, Emma, I just slipped. Scratched my arm on the way down.”

Emma stopped a few steps behind Regina, who was letting the water from the kitchen tap warm so she could clean her arm. Regina never called her Emma, unless she was trying to communicate some serious point. It was almost dismissive, and she hated the sound of her own name. What was Emma compared with darling, angel, sweetheart? What was Emma when Regina made her feel like so much more?

She watched her girlfriend clean her arm off. She didn’t know what to say. She knew there was more going on than just a slip, but she didn’t know how to get Regina to tell her. Emma was always the one with feelings, moody or quiet if she didn’t talk things through with Regina. Regina was the opposite, always: the vision of cool, calm, and collected. Emma knew she had feelings, of course, and that she dealt with her demons in her own way, but Emma hated then that she had no idea how to talk to this woman she loved so desperately.

“Regina, baby…” she began, but Regina cut her off, whipping around so quickly that Emma startled back.

“I am fine, Emma. I was not expecting you this evening and I don’t really have time to make dinner or fuck or take care of you. I have an early client, so I’d like to go to bed.”

The unspoken “alone” lingered at the end of the sentence, and the hurt look Regina had avoided before fell across Emma’s brow at the harsh words.

“I’m… I’m sorry. I didn’t know if I’d have time after work. I wanted to surprise you.”

“Yes, well, you know I hate surprises.”

Emma bit her lip and tried to puzzle through what was happening. Regina always wanted to see her, even when all they did was sleep next to each other.

“Mommy?” Emma tried, desperate to see an ounce of affection in Regina’s face for even a moment.

The brunette slumped back against the counter and released a deep sigh. “I just… can’t right now, Emma.”

She nodded and took a few steps back, trying not to cry. “Are you — I mean — will you be okay?” Neither knew if she meant physically or mentally. Regina only nodded in return and turned back to the sink, giving Emma her back as the blonde slipped quietly out the door. She didn’t slam it, and Regina wished she had; she deserved Emma’s anger and would have welcomed it, but knowing Emma wasn’t mad at all made her want to die. She deserved so much better than Regina had given her. Why didn’t she realize that?

She let the feelings in again, turning back to the space Emma had just been, her presence still lingering in the room in a way Regina usually adored. The guilt and shame and fear were so heavy that Regina kneeled down, collapsing in on herself as she cried on the floor for the second time that day.

---

Emma didn’t know what the hell to do. Usually she was the one with the big, overwhelming feelings that she needed to fuck about — and Regina had always understood that and delivered. Emma was pretty sure she could mind read at this point, and she’d been meaning to thank Regina again for the magic she’d worked on Emma’s anxiety when they’d left the club last weekend.

The younger woman knew that Regina was dealing with some guilt for what had happened still; she’d basically told Emma as much, but Emma was so, so bad at reading other people, and she didn’t know what Regina needed, or whether she really just needed to be left alone.

An hour had passed since she walked out as requested, and she hadn’t been able to bring herself to actually leave yet — she’d been sitting on the sidewalk outside the shop the entire time. She pulled out her phone, hopeful for a text or call from Regina but unsurprised when there was nothing. She opened Google and tapped in what she was looking for, reading slowly through the explanations for and feelings related to domme drop; Regina had said the term in passing weeks ago, and Emma had been meaning to look it up ever since.

Understanding coursed through her, and, though most cases of domme drop seemed to happen immediately after a scene, all the symptoms were there: fear, guilt, lashing out. The issue now was what Emma could do about it: she’d tried being gentle and affectionate with Regina, and she’d made it as clear as she could that she didn’t hold Regina responsible for anything that had happened, and none of that had made a difference.

She thought back to the night in question, briefly considering reaching out to Mal for help, but she didn’t want to betray Regina’s trust that way. Her mind drifted to her own drop after the panic attack, and she let the images play out in her mind in a way she hadn’t yet. She caught the grief and guilt on Regina’s face once they got back to Mal’s apartment, and the tear-filled eyes that had looked down at her with longing once the night was finished.

A thought occurred to Emma then: did Regina need exactly what Emma had? A firm, physical, no-room-for-misinterpretation reminder of the solidity of their relationship? The thought sent chills down Emma’s spine, and she stood, finally sure she had at least an idea of what to do to help the woman she loved. She squared her shoulders, took a deep breath, and marched back toward the stairwell door.

---

Regina was once again pacing the kitchen, her arm bandaged and her cheek throbbing. She knew she was freaking out, and she hated how she’d treated Emma, but she didn’t know how to clear the fog that had fallen over her vision. Her confidence, her assurance, her security all felt like they’d fully abandoned her.

She whipped around when the door opened, her arm coming up instinctively in a defensive gesture, but it was only Emma, an angry, determined look on her face.

Good, maybe she’ll finally get mad at me.

But much to Regina’s surprise, Emma stomped over to her, not even bothering to shut the door, and grabbed the shit out of her face, yanking her closer by her chin. She felt like she should protest, but she couldn’t bring herself to. She deserved this.

“Regina,” Emma spat, and the brunette’s eyes fell to the floor, her name sounding like an admonishment. “Look at me.” Regina was surprised to find she’d complied without thought. “Good girl,” Emma said harshly, and a gasp escaped Regina’s lips. What the fuck?

To her utter horror, Regina found she didn’t want to punish Emma for the slight, and in fact she was tumbling into a mental space she’d never occupied: she wanted desperately to make the other woman happy any way she demanded. Emma clocked the fear and confusion flitting across her girlfriend’s face, and Emma knew she’d need to pay very close attention to Regina’s body language the entire time this went on — this was brand-new territory for both of them. While Mal had been more dominant than Regina during their time experimenting together, Emma knew for a fact that Regina had never submitted to another person, and she wanted Regina to offer that to her only if it was what she needed.

She resolved to push a bit farther. “Strip. Now,” she commanded, and Regina’s hands went quickly to the hem of her tank, a new one that wasn’t soaked in blood, Emma noted with relief.

“Emma,” Regina started, question written all over her face.

“Regina, baby, I think you need this. I’d like you to trust me.” Regina’s tank had come off, but she didn’t move to continue. “Do you trust me?”

“More than anything, Emma,” Regina said truthfully. Emma smirked then, satisfied that Regina was coming around. She reached out to stroke her thumb along Regina’s jaw, both of them surprised when the brunette nestled her face into the woman’s hand.

“Since you like it so much, you’ll call me Miss Swan tonight. Is that understood?”

Regina’s eyes grew wide, but her breathing increased in what Emma knew was arousal and not fear. The two locked eyes for several moments, and Regina basked in the feel of her girl’s hand cupping her face. She felt safe. So she nodded. “Yes, Miss Swan,” she said quietly.

“Good. Now, I believe I gave you an order.” Regina’s hands quickly fell to her belt, and she made quick work of the rest of her clothing, standing there completely naked in front of her temporary domme. “Such a good girl, baby.”

Regina was now firmly in her new subspace, and the words turned her to putty. “Thank you, Miss Swan.”

Since Regina had never been the vulnerable one in their play, Emma trod carefully — she had no idea what Regina’s limits were, or whether she was a pain slut like the blonde, but she didn’t want to risk pulling Regina from her mental space to ask. She decided to err on the safe side in everything they did and only hurt Regina if she expressly asked for it. “Go get on the bed on your knees, please, baby girl.” Regina nodded, dropped her eyes, and rushed off down the hall. Emma took another deep breath, nervous but confident from Regina’s reaction thus far that she was doing the right thing. She slid her own clothes off, stripping down to her bra and underwear, fingering the collar around her neck she had yet to take off. This was uncharted territory, but she would do anything in her power to make Regina feel better, she knew. So she followed after her domme.

As requested, Regina was naked and kneeling on the bed, her pussy exposed, which Emma noted with satisfaction was glistening. There were many things Regina enjoyed doing to Emma, and the blonde had picked up that the interest in some was more than just passing — she’d wondered for weeks if it was because they were things Regina liked as well. Eager to find out while she could, Emma moved to the drawer in Regina’s dresser that contained toys they used regularly. She fished out the third largest of four plugs there and grabbed the bottle of lube, as well. This was an easy one; Emma was sure that Regina loved ass play.

Trying her best to move slowly, Emma dropped the items on the floor out of Regina’s sight line. She kneeled on the bed behind the brunette and ran a probing finger from Regina’s dripping pussy to her asshole, causing Regina’s back to bow in submission and a gasp to ring out. “Miss Swan,” she said quietly.

“Yes, baby girl?”

“Please, more.”

Emma smirked and leaned over her girl, tracing the path her finger had run moments ago with her tongue. Regina gasped and fisted the sheets, and Emma let her tongue linger at Regina’s back hole, swirling her tongue around it while Regina squirmed under her.

“Em- Miss Swan!”

“You like that, baby?”

“Yessss,” Regina moaned, and Emma kneeled down to retrieve the items she’d left earlier.

She generously squirted the lube on Regina’s asshole, watching her squirm with satisfaction. “I’m going to penetrate you now, baby.”

“Yes please,” Regina consented, and Emma began pushing the cold metal against Regina’s tight muscle.

“Relax for me.” The tight body loosened immediately, and the plug slid in easily, stretching the hole in a way that made Emma’s panties wet to watch. It slid home and Regina’s muscle tightened against the base. Emma stroked her pussy in praise, and Regina let out another low moan. Two fingers gingerly slipped into Regina’s needy pussy, and she quickly rocked her hips back on the digits, desperate for deeper, harder pressure.

“More, please,” she said quietly.

“What was that, little slut?”

“More, Miss Swan, please!” she yelled, much to her embarrassment, but Emma was quick to praise and comply with the request.

“Such a good girl telling Miss Swan what you want,” she cooed, slipping another finger into her girlfriend.

“Morrrre,” Regina begged, and Emma slipped a fourth finger in, impressed by Regina’s openness. “More!” she screamed again, and Emma looked down in confusion. She twisted the four fingers in Regina and used her thumb to stroke her clit.

“You already have all of me, baby. Taking it like such a good girl.”

But Regina only shook her head. “More,” she said again, mindlessly thrusting her hips back onto Emma’s hand. “Fist me, please, Miss Swan. Please!”

Emma bit her lower lip but attempted what Regina begged for, tucking her thumb against her palm and gasping as she watched it slip into the brunette. Wetness gushed into her panties at the sight, and she relished the sound of Regina’s moans.

“Please, yes. So good. Yes,” Regina said mindlessly, her hips thrusting a rhythm against Emma’s hand. “So close. Please.”

Emma again twisted her hand in Regina, knowing her knuckles were brushing torturously against the sensitive inner walls, especially against the wide plug in her ass. She was scared to thrust too hard, worried she would get too deep, so she kept her wrist visible and worked Regina’s g-spot. Regina, quickly coming undone, had dropped her elbows, resting her chest on the bed and rolling her hips in the most wanton display Emma had ever seen from her. “Cum for me, good girl,” Emma prompted, and the viselike grip on her hand and wrist was immediate — Regina had done as commanded, and her wetness soaked Emma’s wrist. “Such a good girl,” she praised. “You cum so beautifully, baby.”

“Thank you, Miss Swan. Thank you. I came so hard. Thank you.” Clearly still in subspace, Emma did her best to gently remove her hand, not wanting to affect the calm that had come over her girl. Her thumb stretched the tight walls, but she was able to free her hand without issue, causing only a low groan from Regina.

“You creamed all over my hand, baby girl,” Emma noted, and Regina’s head whipped around, seeing the mess on Emma’s hand and wrist with embarrassment, thinking the blonde meant it scoldingly. “Hey, no, I love that you came so hard for me, baby.”

Regina dropped to her knees as turned so she could look at her girlfriend fully. “Thank you.”

“Of course, baby girl. I want to take care of you too. I just-.” Regina waited. “I just don’t know your limits.”

A blush crept over olive cheeks. “I promise you won’t reach them, Miss Swan.”

Emma’s brow furrowed, but Regina didn’t acknowledge it, only reaching for Emma, eager to get her chance to please her temporary domme. Emma let the matter drop for the time-being, just enjoying the feel of Regina’s skin against hers again. A thumb pushed the cup of her bra down and plump lips wrapped around her nipple. “May I take this off, Miss Swan?” Regina asked as she fingered the clasp on Emma’s bra.

“Yes, baby.”

Regina wasted no time, freeing the globes she was eager to taste and fondle, and as she sucked the puckered skin there, she noticed for the first time the collar that still rested against Emma’s collarbone.

“You- you still have it on,” she said with reverence.

Emma, fully distracted by the teeth and lips on her skin, took a moment to realize what Regina was talking about. “Hmm? Oh, yeah. Why wouldn’t I?”

“Because- because my first night owning you was a total failure,” Regina said quietly, resting her chin on the skin between Emma’s breasts.

“A failure? It was great! What are you talking about?”

Worry had come back to Regina’s face, and Emma circled her arms around the brunette’s back, hoping to ground her there.

“You were almost assaulted, and you had a panic attack.”

“Yeah, and neither of those things was your fault.”

Regina looked up then, reading Emma’s face to see if she believed what she said — it appeared that she did. Regina said nothing.

“Baby, can you tell me what you meant about your limits?”

Emma lost Regina’s eyes again, but the brunette moved to lay back on the bed, spreading her right leg open and gesturing to a scar there. It drew jaggedly across the untanned skin there, and Emma looked up at Regina, waiting for an explanation. “You could cut me open, and I’d still beg you for it.”

What felt like 15 different reactions crashed into Emma: surprise, concern, interest, worry, lust, jealousy, worry again. “Someone cut you?” Regina nodded slowly. “Did you- did you want it?” Even more slowly, she shook her head no. Emma’s heart clenched painfully. Someone had hurt her girl.

“But I do now, Miss Swan, I promise,” she said quietly. “I fantasize about you reclaiming my body with your knife. Taking it back.”

Emma filed that away for her future self to mull over; for a number of reasons, she knew there was no way she could whip out a knife on Regina tonight. “Thank you for telling me that, baby.”

Regina was emerging from subspace rapidly, and she didn’t like the feelings creeping back in, so she scrambled back to Emma, burying her face in the blonde’s neck and trying hard to push her thoughts back down. She could smell Emma’s arousal, and the realization was intoxicating. She ran her tongue along the column of Emma’s neck and groaned at the taste. “Please,” she begged quietly, her tone more subservient than ever.

“Please, what, baby girl?”

“Please let me service you. Please let me make you cum. Please.” Regina was climbing over Emma like a tree now, her knees spread wide over Emma’s torso, her pussy dragging tantalizingly along Emma’s rib cage.

“Go on then, baby.”

She’d never seen the woman move so quickly, and she kneeled on the floor at the foot of the bed, her face inches from Emma’s arousal. “So pretty, Miss Swan. So wet.”

Emma watched her with greedy eyes, taking in every emotion on her girl’s face and every move she made. All she saw then was pure lust, and she watched with grueling anticipation as her mouth came closer and closer to Emma’s center. Tired of waiting, she finally reached down and grabbed the back of Regina’s head, sinking her fingers in dark curls and pulling Regina’s face down onto her, her lips crashing into Emma’s clit in a way she desperately needed. “That’s it, baby. Use your mouth.”

Regina lapped Emma’s juices like she was dying of thirst, driving two fingers in while she swirled the wetness she’d collected on her tongue all over Emma’s clit. The blonde moaned her approval and her hips came up from the bed, trying their best to fuck Regina’s face.

The brunette added another finger and sucked hard on Emma’s swollen clit, so eager to make her cum. She wedged her free pinky against Emma’s asshole, and the woman groaned as the slim digit slipped in, heightening her arousal even further.

“That’s it, baby. Make me cum. Such a good girl.”

Regina watched with hungry eyes as her girl came undone above her, and the curl of her fingers coupled with the slight bite of her teeth on Emma’s clit were her undoing; her hand fisted in Regina’s hair and her hips writhed pleasurably against Regina’s mouth.

As her movements slowed, Regina removed her fingers, licking up the overstimulated clit as Emma came down from her climax. She stayed kneeling on the floor until Emma’s eyes met hers, and the blonde beckoned her back on the bed next to her. “Come here, baby girl,” she invited, opening her arms so Regina could lay her head against Emma’s chest. The positions were so often reversed, but Emma relished Regina’s allowance of her care and domination that night. “Thank you, baby.”

Regina nuzzled her face against Emma’s chest. “For what?”

“For trusting me. For allowing me to take care of you.”

Regina stilled and released a slow breath. “I- I don’t do well… releasing control.”

Emma chuckled, “I had no idea,” and Regina hid her face against Emma’s skin. “You know I love you,” she said more seriously, and Regina regarded her apprehensively.

“I know.”

“And you know I wouldn’t lie to you.”

“I know…”

“Good. So we can let last weekend go.”

Regina tensed. “I can’t,” she started. “I- I don’t know how.”

“You’re a perfectionist, baby. In everything. You’re the best domme on the planet, but you’re never gonna be perfect 100 percent of the time. And that’s okay. It’s normal. It’s good, in fact. I’d hate it if you were perfect.”

“But-”

“No buts! Stop. It’s done. You didn’t do anything wrong. I still love you, maybe even more than I did.” Her tone softened, “I’m still yours.” Regina fingered the collar again, fighting tears.

“Promise?”

“I swear it.”

Chapter Text

Regina’s eyes fluttered open, the faint morning light splashing across her face. She roused slowly, taking in the room around her before recognizing the warm, lasting heat pressed against her side. Emma. Regina looked down at the blonde curled top-to-bottom against Regina’s naked skin. Stitch was locked in the far elbow, as usual, and Regina wasn’t surprised to see Emma’s thumb resting between her lips. She didn’t suck so much as keep the digit pressed there just in case. She did the same thing with Regina’s skin when it was more readily available, and the brunette had woken before to find a puddle of drool in her collarbone and soft lips resting around the prominent bone there.

She loved this woman so, so much that her chest ached with it. Emma had done something for her that she’d never trusted anyone to do ever — she had dominated her and claimed a heart that was already completely hers. Regina felt tears springing to her eyes just looking at the woman, and she took a deep breath to suppress the emotions. She resolved at that moment to do something for Emma, some sort of grand gesture to convey her gratitude for her girl coming back for her. A weaker woman would have just gone home, chastened by Regina’s cruel words, but Emma knew her well enough to see the cry for help that was her actions, and she had come back and more, taking care of Regina in a way the older woman hadn’t even realized she’d needed or wanted.

She started immediately plotting, dreaming up romantic schemes for her girl, thinking of wide fields and candlelit dinners and all the things Emma deserved so much. By the time the sleepy blonde roused, Regina had a plan in place.

---

When Emma awoke, she found Stitch tucked under her arm and what looked like a note on Regina’s pillow, but the brunette’s side of the bed was long cold. The blonde rubbed her eyes, yawned, and stretched before pushing herself up and leaning back against the pillows to read the note from her mommy.

Good morning, my darling girl. I had to run a quick errand; I’ll be back very soon. I left my t-shirt in the bathroom for you to wear after you shower, and there’s coffee and Cocoa Puffs in the kitchen. You’re the light of my life. Love, Regina

Emma found herself blushing at the treatment, and she reread the note, admiring her girlfriend’s immaculate, swirling penmanship. She folded the note in half and leaned over to tuck it in the drawer of her nightstand. She always kept the little notes and trinkets Regina gave her.

Deciding to relish the rare time alone in Regina’s lavish (by Emma’s standards) apartment, she stripped naked by the bed, put her hair up, and walked into the bathroom, setting the water to scalding while she brushed her teeth. She then exfoliated, shaved, and lathered up with soap that made her wet with how much it smelled like Regina’s skin. She considered masturbating, but she had a feeling it wouldn’t take Regina long to take care of her once she got home, so she smirked and resisted, though she eyed the scrub brush she’d used on Regina the first time they’d showered together and bit her lip. Later, Swan, she told herself.

She reluctantly got out of the shower as her tummy grumbled, slathering herself in Regina’s undoubtedly expensive lotions and creams once she got out. She threw on the navy t-shirt that smelled just like her mommy, placed eye masks under her eyes, and smiled at herself in the mirror. Regina was so good at making her feel pampered and cared for.

Emma chose a record, something Regina usually did, and curled her legs under her on the barstool with a massive cup of coffee and an even bigger bowl of her favorite sugary cereal. She reached over for the newspaper Regina had left, flipping to the comics as her head bobbed to the Taylor Swift vinyl she’d gifted to her girlfriend.

That was how Regina found her when she walked in a few minutes later, arms heavy with bags. Emma, enraptured in her reading with the music entirely too loud for 10 a.m., didn’t hear her enter, and Regina took a moment to drink in the sight of the woman she loved, a hint of a smile on her lips and a content sigh drooping her shoulders after a sip of coffee.

“Hi, angel,” she said quietly, not wanting to startle the blonde.

A grin split her face, and Emma jumped up from the bar. “Hi, Mommy,” she said, throwing herself into Regina’s arms and sinking her nose against the woman’s neck. “I missed you.”

“I missed you too, baby, though it looks like you’re having a nice morning all by yourself,” she teased, sliding her thumb under the blue eye patch still on Emma’s face.

“I may have used like every product in your bathroom,” she blushed, and Regina set the bags down right where she stood so she could scoop her girl up. Lithe legs wrapped around her waist, and she walked them into the kitchen so she could set Emma on the counter.

“Oh yeah? Every one?”

“Pretty sure,” Emma confirmed, tightening her legs around Regina to pull her even closer. Regina could feel the heat from the blonde’s core against her stomach, and it was making her ache.

“I think there are some very naughty products in my bathroom, Emma, darling. Did you find those?”

Emma gasped. “You have toys I don’t know about?!”

“I have to retain my air of mystery, princess,” she grinned, and her hands slid their way up the sides of Emma’s warm, moisturized thighs.

“I thought about using your scrub brush in the shower,” she admitted quietly. “But I promise I didn’t!” she rushed to add.

Regina’s eyes darkened at the thought of her little one fucking herself the way she’d done to Regina so many weeks ago. “Good girl. I would have had to spank your ass raw if you’d done that without me.” Emma squirmed on the counter, clearly turned on at the thought of her mommy’s punishment, and she moved to try to get more friction on her center. Regina, missing nothing, smirked. “I have a surprise for you, sweetheart,” she said, changing the subject.

Emma’s lust-filled green eyes did their best to readjust, focusing on Regina’s. “A surprise? For me?”

“Just for you, my darling girl. But I suspect maybe you need some attention first.”

Emma sagged in relief and nodded. “I’m really excited about the surprise!” she said, doing her best to convey her gratitude, “But… please.”

Regina scooped Emma up again, this time moving her to her hip, which placed Emma’s sensitive clit right against Regina’s hip bone. “Please what?” Regina prompted.

“Please, Mommy,” Emma said quietly, squirming against Regina’s side now. “Please.”

“Such a good girl,” she praised, and her lips moved to capture Emma’s in a heated, frantic kiss. Emma grabbed at whatever skin she could reach, pushing the collar of Regina’s top open to slide her hand along the brunette’s collarbone and shoulder. Their tongues dueled for dominance, but Regina was having none of Emma’s attempts today, and she bit down not lightly on Emma’s bottom lip, eliciting a moan that sent a rush of heat straight to Regina’s clit. “I’m in charge here, little slut, do you understand?”

Emma gasped at the overt show of control; normally Regina was much more subtle. She didn’t hate it. Her panties were soaked already, and she made mind-altering eye contact with Regina’s intense gaze and only nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

“There’s Mommy’s good girl,” Regina praised, her words dripping with lust.

Emma had relished her control over her domme the night before, but this was what she craved always. “Are you gonna fuck me, Mommy?”

Regina pulled Emma impossibly closer to her, simultaneously relieving the ache and heightening the need in Emma’s center. “Maybe if you beg in that desperate way Mommy likes.”

They’d made it to the bedroom by now, but Regina wasn’t making any move to put her girl down. So Emma shifted her weight, moving her thighs off Regina’s shirt and pulling it frantically over her head. She needed so much more. She found a lacy purple bra she especially liked underneath, and her mommy’s nipples were just barely hidden, begging for attention. Emma was only too happy to oblige the perceived request, cupping one perfect breast with gentle fingers and dipping her thumb below the cup to rake lightly across Regina’s already-hard nipple.

Regina, who had only been watching the show, groaned at the contact, her girl knowing just how much pressure to exert to drive her mad with lust. She used a hand to brush the hair back from Emma’s neck and began sucking and biting there as Emma continued her teasing. Two could play at this game, and Regina intended to win.

Emma, fully entranced by Regina’s chest, didn’t notice as the brunette walked them over to the wall until she was all but slammed against it, her legs still wrapped around her domme’s waist with her back pinned. She barely had time to gasp before Regina’s right hand came up around her neck, pinning her head back, as well. Emma eked out a moan and her pupils went wide. “You like that, do you?”

“Yes, Mommy,” she whispered, and Regina grinned in a way that had Emma’s insides twisting. She was being toyed with. With one hand on Emma’s throat and the other on her hip, Regina began grinding harshly against the blonde’s center, exerting maximum pressure despite their clothing. Emma was openly whimpering now. “Please, Mommy.” Regina said nothing, knowing Emma wouldn’t be able to stop herself. “Pleeeease.” She and the brunette locked eyes again, and Regina could feel Emma’s arousal soaking her panties. She rotated her hips up a few more times and Emma’s head tilted back. “Please fuck me, Mommy,” she finally begged. “Please fuck my needy little pussy and make me cum. Pleasepleaseplease.”

Regina grinned in triumph. “There’s my needy little slut. Such a good girl.” She backed them away from the wall and climbed on the bed with Emma still wrapped around her. She set her down against the pillows, and one hand grabbed both of Emma’s wrists, driving them up, forcing Emma’s back to arch. Regina kissed her feverishly, her own need growing exponentially. She had a love-hate relationship with how this woman made her lose control. “You will leave your hands right here, Miss Swan, is that understood?”

Emma bit her lip at the formal title but nodded. “Yes, Mommy.”

“I will not hesitate to stop what I’m doing and punish you should you move.” Emma nodded again in understanding.

Regina stood from the bed and Emma watched and she shucked her pants off. She stood in the purple bra and matching panties, and Emma bit her lip at the sight, twisting her fingers together above her head. The bra came off next, freeing generous breasts with nipples aching for attention. Emma squirmed.

The brunette leaned over then and slipped Emma’s panties slowly down her legs, Emma raising her ass to help. Once she’d deposited the offending garment on the floor, Regina leaned over and slid one hand up Emma’s thigh to her hip, dragging the shirt with her as she went, revealing Emma’s glistening clit.

Regina reached a hand down toward Emma’s center excruciatingly slowly, and Emma whimpered but didn’t move. The pad of Regina’s thumb just barely grazed her girl’s swollen clit, and it had Emma arching her hips up to get more pressure. Regina smirked and locked her eyes on Emma’s. “I can’t wait to taste you.”

Emma bit down on her lip hard. “Please, Mommy.”

Regina used both thumbs to spread Emma’s folds, exposing her pretty little hole and aching clit. She placed her tongue low, centimeters from Emma’s asshole, and dragged the well-practiced muscle slowly up to where Emma needed it, dipping into her cunt and gathering juices as she went. Emma was shaking at this point, and Regina placed a hand low on her belly to steady her. She watched from her perfect vantage point as Emma fought to keep her hands where Regina had placed them, her breasts bouncing as she squirmed. Regina loved to toy with her, but she loved to provide her the release she needed even more. “Tell Mommy what you need, Emma.”

“Fingers, please,” she gasped out, still being tortured by Regina’s tongue. Regina slowly complied, sliding only one finger in a knuckle at a time, relishing the sounds Emma was making in both appreciation and frustration. “More!”

Regina sucked Emma’s lips into her mouth hard — knowing the pressure and suction would drive her wild — as she slid another digit in, curling them back against Emma’s g-spot. She watched as Emma’s hands flew up, coming down toward Regina, before she realized what she’d done and immediately stopped their downward movement. She interlaced her fingers and looked down at Regina, to check if she’d been caught, Regina was sure. Her own fingers had stopped their movement in Emma’s dripping pussy, and Emma whimpered once she realized why. “I- I didn’t mean to!”

Regina removed her mouth and fingers, and Emma cried out. “No! I’m sorry!”

“Roll over, please, darling.” Emma hesitated, knowing she was about to be spanked. And when her mommy was all riled up, she didn’t hold back on her punishments. “Now, Emma,” she said firmly. Emma did as she was told, and Regina reached over to the nightstand to grab a silk scarf she kept there expressly for this purpose. “Grab the headboard.”

“Mommy, no, please! I’ll be good!”

“You’ve already proven you can’t, angel,” Regina whispered against Emma’s hair as she leaned forward to bind Emma’s wrists to the posts in the headboard. She dragged her wet, panty-clad slit along Emma’s ass cheek as she did it, and Emma whimpered again, pushing her backside up to feel more of her domme. Regina responded with a resounding smack across Emma’s ass as she leaned back. “Such a willful little slut.”

Regina grabbed the belt from the floor where she’d slid her jeans off, and she wrapped the buckle end around her hand, cracking the tail of the leather across both Emma’s cheeks. Emma cried out, and the skin immediately reddened. Several more smacks followed along each cheek and the tops of Emma’s thighs, and Emma was visibly squirming. Regina knew she was trying to get friction on her clit. She fingered the tail of the leather again and guided it between Emma’s legs, letting the leather edge drag up Emma’s soaked slit.

“Mommy-,” Emma began, but Regina cut her off with a smack of the leather against her most tender skin.

It had taken her months to get comfortable with the level of pain Emma craved during this kind of sex, but she thought she had finally found the sweet spot where Emma needed it. She’d scared herself more than once with the force behind her blows, but Emma had never so much as called yellow, and her panties were soaked every time. It was no wonder she found such release under Regina’s tattoo gun.

She pulled herself from her thoughts and drank in the sight of Emma quivering before her. She whipped the belt tip against Emma’s clit one more time, enjoying the sound of her girl’s cries, before replacing the leather with her warm, comforting hand, cupping the sensitive, inflamed flesh. She knew her pretty sub was mostly nonverbal at this point, so she leaned over to check on her. “Color?”

Emma took in a few gasping breaths and swallowed hard. “Green, Mommy.”

“Good girl. Did you enjoy that, angel?” Emma only nodded. “I thought as much, my masochistic little slut. I can’t believe you get off on being whipped like that. And right on your pretty little clit.” Emma’s face and ears reddened. Regina had been experimenting with blunt humiliation during sex, and her sub had responded just as she’d expected: her panties got impossibly wet.

Regina got up from the bed then and went into the closet to retrieve a strap with which to ruin her girl. She chose an especially thick one that had a slightly smaller insert on the wearer’s side, allowing her to feel the thrusts deep within her own cunt. She removed her more-than-damp panties, slid the straps up her muscled legs, and then barked Emma’s name, watching her flinch as she turned her eyes toward her mommy. Green eyes widened with lust as she saw the toy dangling between her legs. With no restraint, she drove the smaller silicone cock deep into her pussy, knowing she was more than wet enough to receive the thick toy.

Emma moaned. “Mommy, please. I need it.”

“Need what, darling?” Regina said distractedly, trying to maintain focus while the cock stroked along her inner walls.

“Need you to fuck me. Please,” she whined, her hips unabashedly rotating in the air now as she tried to get any kind of pressure or friction on her center.

Regina approached the bed and slid between her girl’s legs, using her hips as handles to get her right where she wanted her. She slid the cock up and down Emma’s slit, enjoying the lust-filled groans her teasing was causing. “Beg me, sweet girl,” she coached. She loved when Emma reached a level of desperation that had her spewing the naughtiest requests she’d ever heard.

Emma, not quite there, tried to bypass Regina’s request and push herself back on the cock. Her mommy was having none of that, and dropped a hard slap on an already sensitive cheek. “What did I say?”

Regina could swear Emma growled then, and her hips continued to rotate on the toy, forcing the tip in slow circles around her clit. “Fuck me, Mommy. Please, god, please, fuck me. I need it. I want it deep. I want you to fuck me so hard.”

Regina saw red, and her hips thrust forward of their own accord, sinking the cock deep in Emma’s cunt and putting pressure on the toy in her own dripping pussy. Each thrust had her inner muscles clenching, and she was shocked to find she was very quickly approaching climax. She slowed her thrusts to regain her composure, and Emma screamed out her frustration. “Harder! Please!” She was doing her best to match Regina’s thrusts, but she was effectively trapped between Regina’s hips and the headboard, and she couldn’t find the range of motion she desperately needed.

As a consolation, Regina swirled her tongue around her thumb, coating it in saliva before forcing it into Emma’s asshole. Emma screamed out again, this time in lust. “Yes, Mommy, yes! You fuck me so good, Mommy. Don’t stop. Please, don’t stop.” Somewhat recovered from her near-orgasm, Regina picked up the pace of her hips again, alternating thrusts with the cock and with her thumb, dragging each along Emma’s thin inner wall, adding friction that had Emma screaming and babbling.

“Are you going to cum for Mommy, you dirty little whore?” In response, Emma slammed her ass back against Regina’s hips, filling both holes as much as possible as she screamed out her release. Regina didn’t let up for a second, her own orgasm once again mounting, and she drove the cock deep and hard and fast into Emma’s welcoming cunt in a desperate attempt to fuck herself with the back end of the strap.

Emma’s asshole released her thumb with a satisfying pop, and Regina lined herself up to fuck her girl as hard as possible. Her nails dug into Emma’s porcelain white hip bones, and she knew the leather at the base of the strap-on was smacking against Emma’s clit with every thrust. Every thought was driving Regina wild, and the incoherent sounds coming from Emma weren’t helping. She was coming mentally and physically undone, and her hips were bucking wildly with the promise of orgasm.

Emma, who adored this part of sex with her domme, was coming down just slightly from her string of orgasms, and she wanted to push Regina’s limits. When she held her hips in place, resisting Regina’s animalistic thrusting, blows rained down on her ass. “Don’t you fucking dare, Emma Swan,” Regina admonished, and she pushed forward so the purchase Emma had gotten on the bed with her elbows was stripped. “If you think you have any fucking say in what happens to this cunt you better think again.”

This was Regina’s version of Emma’s babbling, but the older woman was far too refined to resort to the nonsensical words and sounds Emma did. “Is it your pussy, Mommy?” Emma goaded, and, though Regina knew what Emma was doing, she couldn’t help her body’s reaction to it.

“You know it is, you little slut. That’s Mommy’s wet, dirty, needy little cunt. I should tattoo my name on it. I should carve my name into your skin so you never forget to whom you belong.” Regina continued to thrust with wild abandon, and Emma marveled at her perfect grammar even as she tumbled headlong into orgasm.

“Fuck yes, Mommy. Please. Remind me. Show me whose cunt it is. Show me I’m yours. Show me who I belong to.” The prolonged thrusting had Emma hurtling toward orgasm again, and she was desperate for them to cum at the same time. Skin slapped against skin in the most primal of sounds, and Emma imagined they’d both bear bruises the next day. She braced her hands on the headboard to fuck back as best she could, and Regina’s groans told her she appreciated the effort. “Please, Mommy. Please cum for me. Please cum in my tight little pussy.”

Regina shattered. Emma’s body responded in kind, the two of them following each other blindly over a cliff whose drop they could not see. With a gasp of surprise, Regina felt herself squirt all over the toy still nestled deep inside her. She looked down to see clear liquid exploding around the leather strapped to her body and soaking Emma’s ass and the backs of her thighs. Emma, feeling the rush of hot liquid, slowly thrust her body back against Regina’s, knowing it would jostle Regina’s end of the toy and hopefully drag along the sensitive flesh inside. Her efforts were not in vain, and Regina screamed Emma’s name as she came again, more liquid drenching the back of the blonde’s legs.

Regina had never squirted during sex. And perhaps even more embarrassingly, she had never screamed someone’s name during orgasm like that. Ever. She had a mental freak-out for half a second before she recognized the calm that had washed over her body. She was… happy? Satisfied? Some bastardized combination of the two? Is that what this feeling was?

Regina’s thighs were quivering, and she all but collapsed against Emma’s back as she reached up to untie the scarf. Emma massaged her sore wrists as she slowly turned over, pulling one knee up to her chest and holding Regina up by her shoulders so she could maneuver herself under her domme with the toy still deeply in both of them. She whimpered at the friction but bit her lip to muffle it, single-minded in her efforts to check on Regina.

“Mommy?” she asked. Regina was putty in her hands, and her head came to rest against Emma’s chest as the blonde stroked her hands up and down her domme’s back.

“I’m okay, angel,” Regina said after a moment, and she tipped her chin up to lock eyes with her girl. “That was really intense for me.”

“For me too, Mommy,” she admitted. “See what I mean about you losing control?”

“I see, baby.”

“Are you really okay?” Regina didn’t answer, but Emma sensed she was collecting her thoughts.

“Nothing is straightforward with you, Emma,” she said quietly, and Emma’s brows furrowed, afraid of where Regina might be going with this.

“Everything is so much… more,” she said, and Emma waited for her to explain. “Sex is never just sex. I physically can’t have a quickie with you. It’s all-consuming, every time. Caring for you is more than that… it’s taking care of the most vulnerable part of your heart, a part you honor me every day by sharing. Just talking to you, spending time with you, fuck, it’s- it’s everything.” Regina was flustered, resorting to curses and struggling to find the words for the feeling she wanted to convey, something that rarely happened to her.

Emma ran gentle fingers up Regina’s spine and waited. She would wait forever for this woman. “You’re mine, Emma, which I couldn’t love and appreciate more. I’ve made it my mission to love you to the best of my ability for as long as you’ll allow me. But I- I’m also yours. Every single fucking piece of me is yours.” Regina slowly raised her eyes to the green ones with which she’d become so, so familiar. The love, acceptance, and amusement she saw there floored her once again.

Emma giggled quietly, her face breaking into a grin that squeezed Regina’s heart. “I know, Mommy.”

---

Once they’d extricated limbs and toys and taken a long shower together, the two women finally emerged from the bathroom, one unfazed and smiling, the other still reeling from finally acknowledging her complicated feelings. Regina had a shell-shocked look on her face, and Emma kept pressing herself up against her domme, a physical reminder that she was there and they were okay.

“So, Mommy…?”

Regina shook her head and refocused her eyes. “What is it, my darling girl?”

“You maybe said something earlier about a surprise…?” she prompted.

Regina let out a belly laugh, surprising both of them. “Of course you couldn’t forget, angel.” Emma blushed, and Regina gathered the woman up in her arms, breathing in her smell. “I’m taking you away for the weekend,” she said with a smile.

Emma’s jaw dropped just enough to make Regina laugh again. “Away where?!”

“Mmm… I don’t think I’m going to tell you yet.”

“But- but! How will I know what to pack? When are we leaving? When will you tell me?”

Emma was giddy, and Regina loved it. She draped her arms low around Emma’s waist and kissed her nose. “Lucky for you, angel, Mommy already packed for you. Our bags are in the hall closet. And Jeremy will be here to pick us up in,” she glanced at her watch, “about 40 minutes.”

Emma’s jaw truly did drop then, and she freed herself from Regina’s embrace and ran to the hall closet, spinning around with a bewildered expression when she did indeed find two suitcases there.

“I don’t even keep that many clothes here!”

“I may have stopped by your apartment this morning.”

“What! How did you get in?!”

“Ruby,” Regina grinned. “Now, how about some lunch before we leave, hmm?”

Forty-three minutes later, the two women were on the curb with their things watching Jeremy pull up in the familiar town car. The vision brought back memories, and Emma bit her lip.

Regina, watching the feelings flit across her girl’s face, pocketed her phone and reached up to grasp Emma’s jaw. “Hey,” she said gently. “We’re not going back to New York. Not yet, at least.”

A worried brow immediately unfurrowed, but the bottom lip Regina so loved to kiss stayed firmly between Emma’s teeth. “How…?”

“How did I know that’s what you were thinking?” Emma nodded. “Because I can read you, angel. And you’re my very favorite book.” Emma smiled softly and pushed her cheek into Regina’s hand. “Nuh uh. You like that Awakening book.”

Regina laughed as Jeremy stopped in front of them and she opened the door for her girlfriend. “I do like that book, baby; that’s sweet of you to remember. But my very favorite story to read and reread is yours.”

Emma suppressed a giggle. “That was super cheesy, Mommy.”

“Oh yeah? How cheesy?”

“Like mac-and-cheese cheesy.”

“You love mac and cheese!”

Emma only smiled, and Regina shook her head in bewilderment as she slid into the car after her. How had she found this woman?

Chapter Text

After several hours and a cozy nap on Regina’s shoulder, Emma woke to the feeling of the tires on gravel. She stretched and yawned. “Are we here?” The car had stopped.

“Why don’t you see for yourself, princess?”

Emma let herself out of the car and was greeted with trees as far as the eye could see. She inhaled deeply, relishing the woodsy scent she realized she hadn’t experienced in… years? She’d never had a car, and her city life in both Maine and Massachusetts meant that she never got away from the bright lights and traffic sounds.

Caught up in her thoughts, she startled when Regina called out for her. “Emma, darling? Over here,” she chuckled. And Emma turned then, taking in the vision of a beautiful A-frame cabin with tall windows and a massive porch. Behind the cabin, a river laid out before them, with mountain peaks framing the back of the postcard-worthy view. “Where- where are we?” Emma asked.

“The Mad River in Vermont. I wanted to get out of town for a few days with you.” Emma walked toward the house but said nothing. “Is it- is this okay?”

Emma spun back around and threw herself in Regina’s arms. “It’s amazing. Perfect. No one’s ever done anything like this for me before.” She leaned back and looked up into Regina’s eyes. “Thank you.”

Regina squeezed her girl tightly and planted a lingering kiss on her lips. “Anything for you, Emma.”

Jeremy unloaded the car as Regina took Emma’s hand and led her to the cabin. There was warm light spilling from the windows, and the beautiful double front doors couldn’t have been more inviting. Emma’s jaw dropped once again as they stood in the entryway. The ceiling soared, and she took in the staircase and loft and the living room off to the left furnished in a cozy leather couch and armchair angled toward a massive fireplace. “Regina, how- why-,” she didn’t know how to formulate a question. “It’s so perfect.”

Regina circled her arms around Emma’s waist and rested her head on the blonde’s shoulder. “My uncle invests in rental properties. When I saw this one on the market a few years ago, I begged him to add it to his portfolio and let me oversee the renovations. And now it’s… fairly profitable, so as a thank you I can use the house whenever I want.”

“You did all this?”

“I did. You may have noticed interior design is a hobby of mine, and this one was a real passion project. I’m quite pleased with how it turned out.”

“It’s perfect. It’s so you.”

“Thank you, darling.”

“Have- have you…”

“Mal has been here, but only as a friend. I’ve never brought anyone else here,” Regina said quietly, and Emma’s eyes pooled with tears. She spun around and laughed as she leaned in to kiss her girlfriend.

“Every time I learn something new about you I fall even more in love with you,” she admitted, and it was Regina’s turn to smirk.

“Oh yeah?” she asked, scooping Emma up and walking them further into the house. “In that case, my favorite color is purple; I’m allergic to peanuts; my parents’ names are Henry and Cora; I lost my virginity when I was 13; I hate to drive; I have 16 tattoos.” Emma was giggling and kissing Regina’s neck. “Is it working?” the brunette teased. Emma responded with a deep kiss before squirming down from Regina’s waist to take in the kitchen.

“Holy shit, Regina.”

“Do you like it?” The kitchen was impossibly even nicer than the entryway and living room, with a live oak top on the island and black marble on the counters. It was moody but cozy at the same time, and the view out over the back deck was breathtaking: mountains and hills covered in autumnal foliage and a river winding lazily only 100 yards or so away.

“I love, love it. I bet it’s so beautiful in the winter.”

“We can come back if you like,” Regina offered quietly, and Emma’s heart lurched.

“I’d love that.”

Regina stroked Emma’s chin then, just drinking in the sight of her girl. She broke her gaze to look out the back windows, noting with satisfaction that she’d timed their arrival almost perfectly. “Why don’t you take your bag up to the loft and get washed up. I have something I want to show you in a few minutes.”

“Yes ma’am,” Emma said quietly, smiling and letting Regina have her fun. She heard low music start playing as she made her way upstairs, excited to see what Regina had done with the master. She wasn’t at all disappointed.

There was a large sitting area with more cozy seating and a smaller woodstove with windows that looked out over the woods. An open hallway led to the bedroom area, which contained a platform bed that faced the massive windows that made up the back of the A-frame. A glass door opened out to a wide balcony with Adirondacks and rocking chairs.

Emma dropped their bags and shrugged out of her clothes, eager to shower and dress in something soft and cozy. Even the bathroom was impressive, with a big glass shower and, unsurprisingly, a large claw-foot tub in front of another big window, and a long marble vanity with two sinks in the middle. It exuded Regina: cool, sophisticated, impressive, tasteful.

Once she emerged from the bathroom, in just a towel with her hair up in a bun, Emma rested her suitcase on the stand next to the dresser. She found a bunch of familiar pieces inside: Regina’s hoodie, her soft sleep pants, Stitch, but also some new things. Emma was reminded of the armfuls of bags Regina had come home carrying before they’d started making out in the kitchen, and her heart squeezed at the thought of Regina picking out things especially for her.

She lifted a soft, long cardigan from her suitcase, sure it was cashmere or something equally expensive; the scratchy tags Emma hated had already been removed. She set it aside and pulled out a soft gray turtleneck, jeans, and, she noted with excitement, brand-new lingerie. Regina had thought of everything. Swathed in a few new things, Emma regarded herself in the mirror and pulled blush, mascara, and a pale pink lipstick from her bag, adding just enough color to her face and a pop to her green eyes that she smiled at her reflection.

Regina had packed socks for her, but not the thick wool ones she was craving, so she rooted through the dresser drawers until she found some she liked. Given the other items in the drawer, she was sure they’d been left there by Regina, and that made them even more perfect.

Pleased with her “dinner date” look, she headed back downstairs, noting the sun was quickly dipping in the sky. Leon Bridges was crooning from surround sound speakers, but there was no Regina in the kitchen or the front sitting room. She noticed the back door was slightly ajar, and she let herself out onto the large wood deck. As she stepped out, string lights flickered to life, washing the deck in a romantic glow.

A small set of stairs led down to another platform on the deck, and she looked over to see Regina pouring two glasses of wine on a small table, her face glowing in the light of candles. The deck was apparently wired with speakers, as well, and as their eyes met and Regina smiled and Leon sang quietly about a river, Emma knew she would remember that moment vividly for the rest of her life.

“Hi,” she said quietly.

“Hi, angel,” Regina replied. “You look beautiful.”

Emma blushed as she moved down the steps. “Thank you. And thank you for all the new things. I love them.”

“I hoped you would,” she smiled, “especially given how much you like to borrow my clothes.”

Emma bit her lip and circled her arms around her domme’s neck. “What can I say, you have great taste. The house too. The furniture. The decorations. The clothes. Everything. Everything is so perfect.”

“I believe you’ve used that word about five times so far, darling,” Regina teased, and Emma blushed.

“I can’t help it; I can’t think of a better word.” Emma stood on tiptoes to kiss Regina then, breathy and slow in a way that had both their hearts beating quickly. She pulled back and noted the flush on Regina’s cheeks with satisfaction, turning away to take in the view before them. “Wow,” was all she could manage, the sky taking on deep orange and pink hues as if in a private display just for the two of them.

Regina pulled her over to one of the couches and handed her a glass of wine as they sat. She scooped up the blonde’s legs and draped them over her lap, her free hand running slowly up and down the top of Emma’s thigh. “I’ve been thinking about doing this with you pretty much since we met,” Regina admitted. “This is probably my favorite place on earth.”

Emma turned away from the sunset and beheld the way the colors reflected in Regina’s brown eyes. “Do you mean that? We hardly knew each other.”

She turned to Emma, their eyes again locking in that stomach-flipping way, not so much a look as a taking-in, their hearts speaking to each other in ways they could never verbalize. “I knew there was something about you from that first day, angel.” She intertwined their fingers and pulled Emma’s up to kiss her knuckles. “And not just because you were so willing and obedient.”

The tips of Emma’s ears reddened. “I never would have believed it if you told me that day that I’d end up right here with you.”

“Why’s that?”

“Um, you’re so out of my league, Mommy.”

Regina barked out a laugh. “I’m not sure most people, including myself, would agree with you there, darling. But I’m flattered you think so.”

She leaned back into the cushions, and the two quietly sipped their wine for several minutes, just watching the sun dip below the trees and cast the most beautiful colors across the sky.

“I love you so much, Emma,” Regina said, breaking the silence. “I’m really glad you’re here.”

“I love you too, Mommy,” Emma said, snuggling closer into Regina’s side as the temperature dropped.

Another glass of wine was poured, and the conversation flowed easily, as it always did between them. Things eventually turned to their pasts, Emma telling stories about her college days and Regina dropping little tidbits about her time as a stone-cold fox (Emma’s words) on the New York queer scene.

“Can I ask you a question, Regina?” Emma said, her tone notably more serious than it had been only a moment before.

“Of course, baby. Anything.”

“Can you… I mean- if you want to,” she stopped, collecting herself. “If you want to share, I want to hear more about your past. The hard stuff, I mean.” Regina started to speak, but Emma rushed to continue. “Obviously that’s your decision and your story and up to you, but I want you to know I care and I do want to know. If you want to share.”

Regina squeezed Emma’s hand and bit her lip, making eye contact for a moment before looking away. “Emma… You have to understand. I was- I was so lost as a kid. You already know things are strained with my mother, and they’ve been that way for as long as I can remember. When I started to suspect I might be gay, I panicked. That just didn’t feel like an option. So I did everything to fight it.”

The pause ran longer this time, and Emma snuggled closer to her girlfriend, resting her chin on Regina’s shoulder, doing her best to physically remind her she was safe and loved and okay. “I think some part of my mom knew. But she was more comfortable with me going out with older guys I had no business with than being gay. We were both subjecting me to a fucked-up kind of conversion therapy. And obviously when I’m 13 or 14 and these men are in their 20s bad things are going to happen. And they did.” Regina had begun to subconsciously rub her thumb along her inner thigh. “I was a toy for these men. An experiment. A doll.”

The tears didn’t come, but Regina’s hands had begun to shake, and her voice likewise wavered. Emma, hating every moment but knowing the conversation needed to happen, maneuvered herself to straddle Regina’s lap, allowing her domme to squeeze tight to her thighs and ground herself in her girl. “I was used. As an ashtray, a sex toy, a pin cushion, a dissection, a disposable object. The things that were done to me at 14 should never happen to anyone, let alone a child. It took me coming out to my dad, both about my sexuality and what was happening to me, for things to change. He sent me to therapy and boarding school and finally got me away from the root of the issue…: my mom.”

Emma stroked Regina’s hair back from her face and tried her best to school her features, not wanting pity or sympathy to show there. “I’m not sure he ever forgave her for what happened to me. But then he… he died while I was at school. And by that point I was free of her clutches, but I couldn’t bear to lose both parents, so I let her talk me into having a relationship. It’s still very difficult for me. I know she doesn’t accept me, but I’m all she has left of my dad, so we make it work as best we can, I guess.”

Regina slumped against Emma, resting her head on Emma’s chest and heaving out stuttered breaths. “I’m so sorry, Regina,” she said. “No one should have to go through that. No one. And losing your dad. I never considered that foster care kind of shielded me from that. I was alone for a lot of my childhood, but at least I was becoming who I wanted and needed to be. I’m so sorry.”

The two women clung to each other, both too callused to cry about this particular topic, but aware the sharing was bringing them impossibly closer. “Thank you for telling me, baby girl,” Emma added, tacking on the name she called Regina when she topped her, just in case the woman needed the extra assertive comfort. Regina said nothing, but her breathing sped up and started fidgeting with Emma’s clothes.

“I- I need,” she started, and pushed the cardigan from Emma’s shoulders. Emma, perplexed, let her domme take charge of the moment, and her new turtleneck was roughly pushed over her head and thrown somewhere on the deck.

“What, baby? You can tell me what you need.” Regina, who’d successfully freed Emma from her cashmere confines, only wrapped her arms as tight as possible around Emma’s back and rested her head back on Emma’s chest.

“Just need your skin,” she said quietly against Emma’s collarbone. “Just need you.”

“I’m here, Mommy. I’m right here. Always.”

The older woman rested there quietly for several moments until her breathing finally evened back out. “Can we- can I take you inside? Please?”

“Of course, baby. Anything you want.”

The brunette pushed up from the couch, refusing to let go of Emma for even a second, and left her clothes there on the floor as she carried her inside. She looked toward the couch, the sitting area, the front of the house, but nothing was what she wanted. Her fingers were pressing into Emma’s back almost painfully, and she stalked toward the oak-top island, swiping her forearm along the various things she’d placed there earlier: a bag of nonperishables, a few books, a plate. All of it went crashing to the floor, the plate breaking immediately, but neither woman cared.

Regina’s eyes were locked on Emma’s, and the blonde didn’t recognize the look she saw there, which scared her. But she was determined to be present for Regina’s revealing as much of her secrets as she was willing, so Emma held eye contact and allowed Regina to throw her around, first pressing her back painfully into the bark edge of the island before unhooking Emma’s arms from behind her neck and letting her fall roughly back onto the wood.

Emma’s panties were growing damp, and part of her hated that she was becoming aroused by Regina baring all of herself. But vulnerability was sexy, and if Regina needed a rough coupling after being vulnerable, Emma wouldn’t stop her. Hell, she’d gladly help her. But Regina just stood between Emma’s legs, and Emma could see on her face that she wasn’t sure how to proceed. Neither of them knew what Regina needed, but Emma resolved that they would figure it out together.

So as her domme watched, Emma released the button on her jeans and leveraged her feet on the island as she lowered the zipper, pushing the fabric down her hips and off onto the floor. She was left only in the new lingerie Regina had packed for her, and Regina’s pupils went wide at the sight.

“You- Emma- you’re everything. Everything. I need you.”

“I’m already yours, Mommy,” she said quietly as she pushed herself up to rest on her hands. “I belong — emotionally, physically, mentally — to you.” She spoke the words slowly as she pushed the hem of Regina’s sweater up, testing the waters. Thankfully, she didn’t stop the exploring little blonde, and she allowed Emma to remove the offending garment, revealing a white bra with cups so sheer Emma could see the hardened nipples beneath.

Emma sucked in a breath at the sight and ran her thumb across Regina’s nipples, enjoying the hiss she heard in response. Jeans were pushed down hips, leaving both women in only lacy lingerie meant for a much more romantic encounter than this one. This was pure desperation, but Regina and Emma both needed the physical reminder of desire and belonging that their sex always provided.

Uncertainty flashed across Regina’s face. “Should we… take this upstairs?”

The question made Emma’s stomach flip. Her domme never asked questions like that; she simply took what she wanted. That was confirmation that Regina needed help guiding their actions. So Emma went with her gut.

She pushed herself off the counter to stand before her girlfriend, and she grabbed the underwire between the woman’s breasts to pull her closer, their lips colliding in a desperate kiss. “Not yet,” the blonde said, toeing the line between submission and domination. She cupped Regina’s hip bones and guided her backward until they stepped onto a thick rug. “On your knees, please, Mommy,” Emma said gently, not wanting to push Regina too hard. As she’d hoped, Regina sank without question, taking the submissive position before Emma easily. Emma followed her, their faces only inches apart. “What do you need, Mommy?” she asked, unsure where to go from here.

“You, Emma. I just- I can’t…” Emma could read most everything she wasn’t saying.

“It’s okay, Mommy. I thought maybe you wouldn’t want to just be Angry Mommy after that,” she teased lightly. “That was a really vulnerable position I put you in.” Regina only looked to the floor and nodded. “Mommy… I want to try something. But I’m not comfortable doing it without talking to you first.” Regina’s eyes came back to Emma’s slowly, the beautiful brown depths full of hesitation. Emma grasped one of Regina’s hands and stroked her shoulder with the other, pushing her hair back from her collarbone and eliciting a shiver. “Would you like me to cut you, Mommy?”

Regina sucked in a quick breath. “I don’t- I mean- Could you?”

Emma nodded slowly. “I read a bunch about it, and I think I know how much pressure to use.”

Concern etched across Regina’s face, some of the usual conviction she was used to coming to the surface. “Emma, no, I’m so sorry, this trip is supposed to be about you, not me.” She started to get to her feet, but Emma grabbed her hips to stop her.

“Regina, stop. We already talked about this. We have a partnership, not a dictatorship. If one of us needs something the other can provide, that’s more important than how we’re ‘supposed’ to be, right?” Regina bit her lip but nodded. “If this is something you need or want, I’m happy to try it.”

“I… I fantasize about it all the time. I can’t help it.” The fact that it was a fantasy and not a nightmare was mostly all the assurance Emma needed, and she felt her panties get wet listening to Regina talk so vulnerably about her fantasies. The blonde started to push Regina back on the rug.

“Oh yeah? What else do you fantasize about, Mommy?” She didn’t sense that Regina needed the type of aggressive domination she had before, so Emma continued to slip in her honorific to remind her she was in control.

“Mostly doing naughty, disgusting things to my good girl,” she said quietly, “but also being yours in every possible way. So many people took pieces from me, and I want you to take them back. I want to take them back.”

A fist clenched around Emma’s heart, but she suppressed the feeling and ran her hands gently up and down Regina’s sides. “And that makes you wet?” One hand trailed down to tease along the top of the lacy fabric of Regina’s panties.

“Yes,” she groaned out, slightly arching her back to get closer to Emma’s hands. The blonde continued to run her hands down, resting them each low on Regina’s inner thighs. The placement allowed her to wrench the brunette’s legs open, splaying her most private parts out before Emma, who rested a knee on the spot so she could both hold Regina open for her and play with her clit.

The fabric of Regina’s panties was just as sheer as that of her bra, and Emma could see how wet she was — without having even been touched. She ran her thumb featherlight up the brunette’s slit, a groan coming in response. She moved to lean down between Regina’s legs, holding them open with her elbows, and followed the same trail over her panties with just the tip of her tongue. “You’re mine,” she said against Regina’s skin, her voice a near-growl.

She was focused on Regina, but she couldn’t stop thinking about people hurting this woman, and the rage was simmering just below the surface. She took a deep breath to keep it at bay and kissed along Regina’s panty line and inner thighs. “This is mine,” she said, kissing the faint outline of the scar Regina had shown her. She moved down a few inches to a tender spot Emma often pressed on with her thumb while she was feasting on Regina’s pussy, laying her lips there before nipping the skin lightly. “And this is mine.” She moved to the other thigh and mirrored her actions, tasting every inch of Regina’s skin, goosebumps rising.

Regina, for her part, usually hated this tenderness when it was directed toward her. She wasn’t a tender person, and she didn’t like being treated with kid gloves. But Emma. Emma. She managed to be both tender and highly arousing, and Regina couldn’t decide whether she wanted to cry or cum or both. Her head rested on her arm as she watched her girlfriend worship her. It felt like nothing less than that: worship.

Emma got back to her knees and pressed low on Regina’s thighs. “Stay right here,” she said, her tone low and assertive in a show of domination Regina was sure the blonde had picked up from her.

Regina leaned up only to grab a thick fur blanket that was draped along the back of the couch, spreading it across part of her chest and behind her head to fight the chill in the room. They should really move in front of the fireplace, but neither of them could bear to disturb what was happening between them for something as insignificant as a change of scenery.

Emma came back, wiping a knife on a kitchen towel, having clearly just cleaned it. Regina’s entire body clenched in a response she had no control over. Both women noticed the reaction immediately. “Regina,” the blonde said, kneeling back between her girlfriend’s legs and pulling the older woman up to a seated position. Emma considered talking more about her feelings, but she knew her domme, and she didn’t think that’s what she wanted.

“Kiss me,” she said instead, hoping to get Regina back to a headspace where she was only loved and aroused and not reminded of her trauma. Regina complied, sinking her hands in Emma’s blonde curls and crashing their lips together. Emma, who’d set the knife a safe distance away from them on the towel, sat back on the floor with her feet under her and pulled Regina onto her lap, not breaking their kiss for a second.

Regina, feeling immediately more confident once she was back with the physical upper hand, twisted her fingers in Emma’s hair and pulled her head back, exposing the column of her neck for Regina to lick, suck, bite, and mark. “Mommy,” Emma said breathily. “Mark me. Please,” she begged.

“Do you like to wake up covered in reminders of to whom you belong, angel?”

Emma whimpered. “More than anything, Mommy.” She gasped as Regina’s teeth found the sensitive spot behind her ear and bit down hard. “Yes,” she groaned, moving hands that had been resting on Regina’s thighs up higher, eager to feel the heat at the woman’s center.

“Tease my cunt, little girl,” Regina commanded breathily against the shell of Emma’s ear. Emma, eager to comply, slid her thumb under the soaked fabric of Regina’s panties and sunk it into her domme’s pussy. “Such a good girl,” she praised, arching her back into Emma’s hand. Her own hands were pushing against the fabric of Emma’s bra, sliding the straps off her arms so she could push the cups down.

Her teeth found Emma’s neck once again, and fingers pinched her nipples forcefully as Regina bit and sucked and marred her pretty girl. Emma, whose own pussy was making a wet spot on the rug below them, took out her arousal on Regina’s flesh, frantically teasing her clit and pulling the fabric to the side with her free hand so she could bury three fingers in the dripping hole. “I love your wet kitty, Mommy,” Emma said into Regina’s hair.

“I know you do, good girl. You’re such a little slut for my cunt.” Regina leaned back to consider her work, admiring the red and purple hickeys up Emma’s neck and shoulder. “So pretty, little girl.” Emma whimpered and drove her fingers in hard.

“Want to feel you cum, Mommy,” she said, somewhere between a command and a beg.

Regina recognized that the tables had turned completely, and, though she was the one on Emma’s lap, Emma was putty in her hands, and she desperately wanted to give her what she desired.

She reached back and unhooked her bra, freeing her breasts at Emma’s eye level. She lifted her nipple to Emma’s mouth, and the blonde latched on eagerly. “Add another finger and bite my nipples, angel,” she commanded, letting the feeling of her girl wash over her. “Just like that,” she praised. She began rocking on Emma’s hand, fucking herself on the blonde’s fingers as she watched her bite and suck her sensitive nipples.

“So beautiful, Mommy,” she said as she switched breasts, taking in the sight of her domme coming apart above her, her own cunt leaking onto her inner thighs. “Wanna feel you cum.”

“You’d like that wouldn’t you, angel?” Regina asked, bringing herself to the brink. “Want Mommy to cum all over your hand?”

“Please,” she begged.

“Bite harder, baby,” she commanded, and Emma did as she was told, biting hard and pulling back to stretch the tender skin away from Regina’s chest. “Right there, Emma, right there. Such a good little slut.” She was wildly slamming herself down now, chasing her orgasm as Emma twisted her fingers inside her, massaging her g-spot with the tips of two talented fingers. “Yes, baby, yes. Yes!” she screamed out as Emma bit down hard on her nipple once again, Emma enjoying the feeling of her domme’s cunt clenching down on her fingers.

“Cum for your good girl, Mommy.” Regina released a groan that was nearly a scream, clenching on to Emma’s shoulders for fear she’d simply float away if Emma didn’t hold her down.

Emma ran her thumb along the older woman’s clit as she came down, slowly removing her fingers one at a time before sucking the digits into her mouth. “So sweet, Mommy.”

Regina’s body slumped against Emma’s. “Thank you, angel baby.”

“Thank you, Mommy,” she said, pushing up to her knees as she leaned over, laying Regina back on the floor as Emma looked down from above her. “Makes me so, so wet to make you cum.”

“Oh yeah?” Regina goaded, knowing her girl had to be dripping wet and desperate for an orgasm by now. “Did you get your slutty new panties all drippy?” Emma only nodded as she nuzzled against Regina’s neck. The brunette shifted her legs to get one beneath Emma, and she slammed her thigh up against the blonde’s center, eliciting a groan that turned to a whimper as Emma dragged herself against Regina’s warm, muscled leg, her breath coming in warm huffs against Regina’s ear.

Above her like that, Emma was able to drive her motions, and the frantic rage she’d suppressed earlier came bubbling back up as she rode Regina’s thigh. She lifted herself up and regarded her domme’s face, looking for any concern or fear or worry; there was nothing except arousal. So Emma bore down on Regina’s leg, pinning it between her wet cunt and the rug. She supported her weight on her left hand and reached the other up to circle Regina’s beautiful throat, pressing her head back against the blanket she’d grabbed earlier.

Just like that, lightly choking, Emma rode her domme’s thigh closer and closer to orgasm. She was usually the most attentive sub, but this wasn’t about Regina; this was only about Emma and the release she chased as she watched Regina squirm beneath her. The older woman was quickly becoming aroused once again as Emma used her. Her “Angry Mommy” persona would have punished Emma endlessly for such blatant disregard for their usual rules, but this Regina relished being the toy Emma used to get off.

Emma pushed harder on Regina’s throat, a whimper escaping the brunette’s kiss-swollen lips. “Use me, Emma. Cum on me.” Their eyes locked and Emma rocked harder, savoring the rough friction of the soaked fabric that separated the women. With her hand pressed hard against Regina’s neck, she turned her wrist so she could reach her fingers up to Regina’s mouth, dragging her thumb along her lower lip until Regina sucked the digit into her mouth. Watching her domme so willing and subservient like that, Emma came apart, her eyes closing, head thrown back, and a scream torn from her throat.

Emma drew her thumb out of Regina’s mouth and let off her thigh only enough to appreciate the mess she’d made there. “You’re so pretty when you cum, baby,” Regina said, and she moved to push herself up from the floor. Emma, relieved of the ache between her legs but still heavily burdened with rage, pushed her back down.

“I’m not done with you,” she said, the words uttered quietly and almost as a question. She wanted to give Regina the opportunity to back out or take over herself if that’s what she needed. Regina said nothing, only taking in the sight of Emma above her, still breathless from her orgasm, a strange emotion Regina didn’t recognize playing out across her face.

“You,” Emma said, tracing her hands lightly all over Regina. “You are mine.” She settled herself above the brunette, so prone and vulnerable below her. “You know that, right?” Regina’s chest had begun rising quickly, but she nodded. “And you know that you can trust me with everything, right? With every piece and part of you and your story?” Regina nodded again. “I’m going to mark you now. The same way you mark me. The same way you tattoo my skin. As a reminder that you are safe and loved and claimed.” Regina’s eyes had filled with tears, and she let out a laugh that came from the pure understanding between her and Emma. She nodded again, completely unafraid this time.

--- Knife play/blood play warning ---

Emma slid Regina's panties off, laying her bare and vulnerable before her, and leaned forward to suck her swollen clit gently into her mouth as she reached for the knife she’d set aside earlier. She replaced her mouth with her thumb, applying gentle pressure to Regina’s most sensitive parts, as she dragged the knife along Regina’s inner thigh, blood blooming to the surface of her olive skin. Emma sank two fingers into Regina’s cunt as she did it, doing her best to combine the pain with the pleasure. She looked up to Regina’s face, expertly reading the complex emotions there: arousal, relief, and love, but nothing like fear.

“Do you like that, Mommy?” Emma asked quietly.

“So much, angel,” she choked out.

Emma let the blood pool along the cut and moved her mouth back to Regina’s center, sucking her clit hard as she continued to finger her. She moved the tip of the knife to the other thigh and pressed gently at the top of the existing scar, pulling it a little farther past the end of the faded white mark. Regina groped at the air above her stomach, and Emma dropped the knife to reach up and entwine her fingers with Regina’s.

“I’m so sorry,” the brunette gasped out. Emma had read that something like this could happen, a visceral reaction to reliving the original trauma, but that it was likely therapeutic and not harmful or unsafe. So she lowered her mouth back to Regina’s center, relieved to find her pussy literally dripping. Regina was making noises completely foreign to Emma, gasps and groans of what she thought was arousal and relief and anger.

Regina released her grip on Emma’s fingers to fist her hands in the blonde’s hair as she ate her domme out with the fervor and enthusiasm of the most submissive pets. “Fingers, please,” Regina gasped, and Emma provided, stroking the flat of her tongue over Regina’s clit as she twisted two fingers deep inside the brunette.

Olive hips began thrusting up toward Emma’s face, and the blonde knew her release was close, and it was likely to crash down on her like a ton of bricks. Murmurs of “please,” “yes,” and “Emma” were escaping Regina’s lips, and the blood from Emma’s two cuts was sliding down Regina’s legs. Emma latched her mouth onto Regina’s entire slit and sucked hard as she removed her fingers from Regina’s cunt. The brunette let out moans of frustration, but Emma responded by pressing her thumbs hard into each cut as she expertly manipulated Regina’s pretty clit.

Screams bubbled forth from Regina’s arched throat, and wetness exploded from her pussy onto Emma’s chin and chest, her juices mingling with the blood now coating her thighs and Emma’s hands. Emma moved her hands up to cup Regina’s, dragging the blood across her skin as she did her best to ground Regina in the moment. Sobs were just on the heels of the screams, and Emma grasped more tightly as she lightly ran her tongue up Regina’s slit, bringing her slowly down from the orgasmic peak she’d reached.

--- End knife play/blood play ---

Regina’s cries echoed from the high ceilings, and Emma moved above Regina, her hands sliding up warm skin toward her domme’s anguished face. The blonde leaned down to kiss a tear-drenched cheek, and Regina grabbed at her girlfriend, circling arms around her neck and legs around her hips and pulling her as close as she could get. “Are you okay, Mommy?” Emma asked quietly, resolved to give Regina as much time as she needed.

“I’m okay, my angel,” she said once her hiccuping breaths subsided. “Mommy’s okay.”

“Was that okay, Mommy?” Emma asked in a small voice, doubt creeping to the surface now that the action was done.

Regina reached her hands up to cup Emma’s face. “That was so much more than I hoped it would be, princess. That was… that was exactly what I needed.” Tears of relief leaked from Emma’s eyes as she nestled her head against Regina’s neck.

“I love you so much,” she mumbled against Regina’s skin, kissing and licking the sweat from her neck.

“You’re everything, Emma. Absolutely everything. I love you immensely, angel. Thank you for that. Thank you so much.”

“I’d do anything for you, Mommy. I want to do everything for you.”

“And you’re so, so good at it, baby.”

They laid that way for a few minutes, each woman taking comfort from the other’s skin. “Let’s go take a bath, angel,” Regina said.

“I can’t- I don’t wanna stop touching you.”

“You don’t have to. Just stand up for me, and then Mommy will pick you up.” Emma slowly complied, pushing herself up from their blood- and sweat-soaked coupling. Emma’s hands, wrists, arms, and hips were stained red, and she couldn’t look down at herself, guilt washing over her at the pain she’d inflicted and the evidence of it that now dried on her skin.

So she let her mommy pick her up and hold her, the trail of clothes all over the house and the mess they’d made in the kitchen trailing into the hallway. Neither of them cared; that was a problem for tomorrow. Tonight, the only thing that mattered was being together.

When Regina set Emma down gently on the floor in the master bath, the brunette walked over to start the tub while Emma began opening cabinets. “What are you looking for, sweetness?”

“A first aid kit. I need to clean you up.” Regina, embarrassed she hadn’t thought of it herself, opened a linen closet and pulled one down from the lower shelf.

“Here, baby. Thank you for thinking of that.”

“It’s important, Mommy. Can you sit on the counter?” Regina did as the blonde asked, finally taking in the sight of her body, the blood smeared everywhere. She bit her lip. This couldn’t be an easy thing for Emma to look at. While her girlfriend removed the supplies she needed, Regina grabbed a washcloth and dampened it with warm water, using it to clean the smears. “Regina, be careful!” Emma commanded.

“It’s okay, baby. I’m only cleaning up the smears, not the cuts. Nothing hurts.” Emma’s brow furrowed but she nodded. While Regina continued to wipe down, Emma squatted between her legs, dragging a cotton ball soaked in hydrogen peroxide up the marks she’d made. Regina sucked in a low hiss. “Emma, angel. Are you okay?”

“What do you mean? Of course I’m okay. I’m not the one covered in blood.”

“Emma Swan. Look at me.” The stern Mommy voice got immediate compliance. “I’m sure you’re feeling guilt right now, baby. You’re having your own domme drop after topping me so well like that. But nothing you did was bad or wrong or painful. I wanted — so badly — everything you did, and I’m so grateful you did it for me. Do you understand?”

Emma’s shoulders visibly slumped. “Understand, Mommy,” she said quietly.

“There’s my good girl. Now, are you ready for a bath?” Emma nodded. Regina cleaned up the dirty things from the counter but left the first aid kit out so she could clean up one more after they got out of the tub. The water was perfect, and she helped Emma step in. “Stay right there for me, sweetheart,” Regina said, Emma standing in the water.

She grabbed the cloth she’d used on herself and gently grasped Emma’s fingers, stretching her arm out for Regina to wipe down. “Such a good, sweet girl,” Regina cooed, sensing her girl needed reassurance. The other arm followed, then Emma’s chest and waist. She didn’t want the water to turn red and scare Emma as soon as she sat down. Satisfied with her work, she stepped into the bath with Emma, pulling her sub back against her chest and lowering them both down to sit.

Emma’s hair had been up in a bun this whole time, so Regina loosened the hair tie and let the curls tumble down, the ends dampening in the water. “There’s Mommy’s pretty girl.”

Emma tipped her head back, resting it against Regina’s shoulder and letting the older woman run her hands slowly up Emma’s skin. “Hi, Mama,” she said against Regina’s neck.

“Hi, sweet girl,” she said, planting a kiss on Emma’s forehead. “How are you feeling?”

“Hmm… sleepy.”

“Do you want to snuggle up in the big bed with me and Stitch once we finish here?”

“Yes please, Mama,” Emma said in a small voice. Regina didn’t think she’d regressed, per se, but was finding comfort in letting Regina take over after such an intense scene.

“Okay, baby. Can I wash you first?” Emma nodded, and Regina slowly soaped up every inch of her girl, lathering the body wash especially thick where she’d worn Regina’s blood and cum. The way this woman trusted her was unparalleled. As Emma sat quietly, Regina allowed herself to inspect how she was feeling. But all she found was the same serene calm that had overcome her that morning. She wasn’t freaking out; she wasn’t having a mental breakdown; she wasn’t trying to get away from this woman who’d seen the most vulnerable parts of her. She was happy, and the weight that had lived on her chest for as long as she could remember seemed a fraction lighter than it always had.

Was it possible that her sweet, perfect Emma could help her work through things in ways she’d been too afraid to alone? In the way she made Emma’s small side feel safe and loved and seen, could Emma help Regina reclaim the parts of herself she’d lost along the way? She knew it was an impossible weight to put on Emma’s shoulders, and that she probably also needed to see a real-life therapist, but this woman was helping her feel more at home in her skin than she had maybe ever.

“Okay, baby. Ready for bed?”

Emma’s eyes had drooped under Regina’s ministrations, but she nodded. “Can we have bubbles next time?”

Regina laughed, relieved her spunky girl was still present. “Of course, sweetheart. I got some toys for you too.”

That perked the blonde up immediately. “For me?”

“Of course for you, angel. Anything — everything — for you.”

Chapter Text

Regina was curled up on the couch with her latest read when she heard the apartment door open. She’d been expecting Emma whenever she got off work, but it was a little late even for the chronic workaholic. “Hi, sweetheart,” Regina called out, and the familiar sounds of Emma shedding her boots and dropping her things rang out in response.

The blonde came around the corner, untucking her blouse and letting her hair down from the bun she’d worn it in all day. She scrambled up on the couch and laid out face down, resting her forehead on Regina’s thigh and letting out a quiet groan. Emma had a flair for the dramatics, so Regina wasn’t too worried. “Tough day, angel?” she asked as she ran her hand up and down Emma’s back.

Emma nodded against Regina’s leg but didn’t move or say more. Regina continued to rub slow circles and play with the blonde’s hair, assuming she just needed a minute to collect herself. She finally turned on her side so she could look up at her girlfriend. “I think I’m gonna take the day off tomorrow,” she said quietly, and Regina couldn’t have been more shocked if she’d told her she was dying her hair blue. Emma rarely took time off, and she never called in sick if she wasn’t deathly ill — a habit Regina had been doing her best to break Emma of.

“How come, sweetness?”

Emma let out a deep sigh. “It’s just been… a lot recently.”

“A lot how?” Regina knew Emma wouldn’t be interested in this line of questioning, but she persisted, determined to get to the root of what was going on.

“Just, I don’t know- a lot,” she let out a frustrated huff.

“If you don’t want to talk about this right now that’s fine, but you will not take that tone with me, Emma Swan.”

Emma bit her lip and let out a quiet “sorry” before pushing herself up from the couch. “Gonna go change.”

Regina gave her a minute to collect her things from the entryway and move into their bedroom (Regina had started thinking of it that way and she couldn’t get herself to stop, nor did she really want to). She leaned against the doorframe and watched the love of her life (something else she’d noticed slipping into her thoughts recently) rifle through the dresser, tossing things left and right out of the drawer of comfy clothes she’d acquired just for Regina’s.

“Talk to me, sweetness. What’s going on?”

“Can’t find my Stitch pj’s,” she grumbled.

“I’ll be right back.” As promised, Regina came back a moment later with Emma’s favorite pj’s and some other laundry. “I washed them for you.”

“Thank you,” she said quietly.

“Now, I meant what’s going on with you generally, angel.”

“I- it’s embarrassing.”

Regina chuckled and approached her girl, sitting down on the floor with her. “Emma, baby, you’ve seen me deep in a mental breakdown and also covered in blood and cum. I thought we were past embarrassments.”

Emma fingered her pj’s, running her thumb around the Stitch with the lei around his neck. “I almost- there was almost an incident at work.”

“What kind of incident?” Sensing her increasing discomfort, Regina began playing with Emma’s hair, slowly running her fingers through the strands.

“I was almost… little in front of people,” she whispered to her lap.

Regina’s eyes widened in surprise. Emma had been as clingy and snuggly as ever recently, but she realized it had been weeks since the smallest side of Emma had made a real appearance, asking to be held or fed or taken care of. “Do you want to tell me what happened?”

“I got frustrated. Something broke today and stupid Killian tried to explain to me what happened when I already knew and I wanted to call him an ass but I couldn’t because work and then David thought everything was my fault and I didn’t know how to say it wasn’t without throwing Killian under the bus and I wanted to cry and I had to go in the bathroom and take a bunch of deep breaths and then hide in one of the empty offices for the rest of the day. I felt so small and my little just wanted to come out and make me feel better and I didn’t know how to stop it and it was so scary.” Everything came out in a single breath before Emma tipped over to drop her head back in Regina’s lap.

“Why didn’t you call Mommy, baby?”

“I wanted to,” she said, her voice muffled in the fabric of Regina’s pants. “But I knew you’d make my little feel safe because she loves you so much and I was worried that would make her come out and I didn’t want that to happen. So I just forced everything down.”

“I’m sorry, sweet girl. That must have been really tough.”

“It sucked.”

“Emma, I didn’t know your little was something you had to suppress. Have you been doing that a lot recently?” A long pause then a nod. “Can you tell me why, sweetheart?”

“Because she makes me feel dumb and needy and embarrassed.”

“Emma, look at me, please.” Emma begrudgingly sat up and wiped a few frustrated tears from her cheeks. “You know I love the little side of you. You know how much I love to play and color and take care of you. Don’t you?”

“I know. And she loves it too.”

“Then why have you been fighting it like this?”

“Just… scared, I guess. Sometimes it’s hard to get out of that headspace once I’m in it.”

“I can understand that, baby. But it sounds like this is important if you want to avoid this happening again in the future.”

“I guess,” she mumbled.

“Okay, then. Now, did you eat dinner?”

“No,” Emma said quietly. “I was kinda stuck in the empty office until everyone left. Too scared to come out.”

Regina did her best to school the concerned look that furrowed her brows. “Can Mommy make you something to eat, angel?”

Emma eyed her warily, suspecting where Regina was trying to lead her, but she was hungry. “Yes, please.”

Regina motioned for Emma’s hand, but the blonde pushed herself up without assistance.

“Don’t be disrespectful, Emma,” Regina chided.

“Just standing up,” she mumbled. “Don’t need help.”

Regina sighed as she made her way into the kitchen. She wasn’t sure why Emma was fighting her vulnerability so hard, but the older woman suspected that Emma might need guidance to get into the headspace she so clearly craved.

The brunette slowly took a deep breath, resolving to let Emma come to her. On her way to the kitchen she put Emma’s favorite Billie Eilish album on the record player, knowing the moody melodies made the younger woman emotional. She moved into the kitchen once the music started, prepping the stew she’d made earlier while Emma presumably pouted in the living room.

“Angel, please set the table,” Regina said casually.

Emma knew she was talking somewhat down to her intentionally, but the gestures and requests were reasonable enough that Emma didn’t feel she could make a fuss and silently did what her girlfriend asked.

“Thank you, baby,” Regina praised as she sat their dishes out. Emma sat at her usual seat but noticed Regina had failed to put a spoon in her bowl, though there was one in her own. Emma’s eyes narrowed as Regina sat and tasted the steaming stew.

Emma huffed and pushed herself back from the table to go get more silverware. “Emma,” Regina said sternly, and Emma hated that her body responded before her brain could, stopping her upward movement in its tracks. “You did not ask to be excused from the table, princess.”

The blonde didn’t move to sit back down, only gritting her teeth and asking for permission. “May I please get a godda- get a spoon.”

“I know you were not about to curse at me, Emma Swan. You may not. We already have everything we need.”

Emma sat down hard and fought back more frustrated tears. “Why are you being like this?”

“Because, baby. You’re not taking care of every part of you, and if I need to have a firmer hand to ensure that you will then that’s exactly what I’ll do.” Emma only crossed her arms and pouted her lower lip. “Now, would you like to try the stew I made just for you?”

Emma perked up slightly. “The beef kind? With the ‘tatoes?”

“Of course, peanut, just how you like it.” Emma couldn’t suppress her grin, and she loved when her mommy called her that. She scooted her chair closer to the table and pressed herself up on her elbows to get closer to Regina, opening her mouth as she went. “There’s my sweet girl,” Regina praised, blowing on the spoon before feeding the mouthful to Emma.

Shoulders slumped and a dopey smile spread across the blonde’s face as she relished the taste. “So, so yummy, Mommy.”

“You think so?” Regina asked as she scooped some for herself. Emma nodded vigorously. “Ooh, you’re right. I think your suggestion of more potatoes really helped.”

“‘Tatoes are my favorite, Mommy!”

Regina smiled in relief and ran her thumb along Emma’s cheek, taking in her wide-eyed innocence. “I know, baby.”

Emma bounced in her seat and opened her mouth again, and like that Regina was able to feed her girlfriend nearly the entire bowl of the hearty dish. By the end, the brunette could see her girl’s eyes drooping, and she knew the day was catching up with her. “Why don’t you go find a movie while Mommy cleans up, peanut? Then we’ll have bath time, movie time, then bedtime.”

The excited blonde pushed back from the table and raced toward the living room. “Okay, Mommy!” She skidded to a halt in her fuzzy socks and did a 180, running back and slamming into Regina’s side as she threw her arms around the older woman’s waist. “Thanks for dinner, Mommy. It was super yummy.”

“Of course, sweetheart,” Regina said as a fist clenched around her heart. She loved seeing Emma innocent and unguarded like this.

Emma raced back into the living room and Regina cleared the table as she thought about plans for the evening. She rarely got little Emma for more than an hour or so, and while she assumed big Emma would be back before bedtime, she wanted to have some options on standby just in case she wasn’t. She resolved to focus only on making Emma as comfortable as possible like this so that big Emma could see that she was safe and appreciated as all versions of herself. Regina knew that Emma loved and appreciated even the most battered and broken parts of her, and she was desperate to make Emma see that she felt exactly the same way about her.

Once she’d wiped the table down, she realized the little blonde had been suspiciously quiet for the last few minutes. As she flicked off the kitchen lights and came around the corner, Regina’s heart felt like it would burst again at the image before her: Emma on the floor with Regina’s blanket, the remote in one hand, and Stitch tucked in the other arm with her thumb firmly in her mouth. She leaned against the doorframe and watched the emotions flit across Emma’s face as she scrolled through the options on Disney Plus. Regina had paid for an annual subscription just for Emma, but she had also discovered some childhood favorites on lazy evenings when Emma was busy.

“101 Dalmatians or Aristocats, Mommy?” Emma said as she released the thumb from her mouth.

“That’s a tough one, sweet pea. But I like Cruella, so let’s do 101 Dalmatians.”

Emma’s mouth dropped open as her head swiveled to look at Regina. “Mommy, that's so hot. You’d look amazing in a fur coat.”

“And heels.”

“Of course pointy heels.”

Regina laughed and pushed herself off from the wall, crouching down before Emma and dropping a kiss on her nose. “You’re cute, princess.”

Emma blushed and squeezed Stitch, running her wet thumb across her lower lip. “Bath time now?” she said quietly, and when Regina nodded the little blonde threw her arms up. Regina complied without hesitation, hooking her hands under Emma’s armpits and hoisting her up. Emma sighed contentedly and laid her head on her girlfriend’s shoulder. “Hi, Mommy.”

“Hi, my baby,” Regina said, planting a kiss on Emma’s forehead. She walked them into the bedroom while Emma breathed deeply against her collarbone. She hadn’t seen the anxious blonde this calm in weeks. She set Emma down on the bathroom counter and started the water. “Arms up, princess,” she directed, getting the girl out of her soft Stitch pj’s. She couldn’t stand to be in her work clothes a minute longer than necessary once she got home.

“Do you want to see the toys I got for you, princess?”

Emma’s eyes lit up. “Yes, please!” Regina grinned and pulled a little basket out from the cabinet under the sink. It was overflowing with rubber friends, including an octopus and a dinosaur. “Mommy, these are the coolest!”

“I’m glad you think so, baby. They’re all for you,” Regina said as she twisted Emma’s curls up into a bun and secured it on top of her head. “Do you want bubbles too?”

The blonde practically vibrated. “Yes, yes, yes!”

Regina grinned at Emma’s enthusiasm as she squirted some bubbles and tested the water, picking Emma back up and dropping her into the warm water once she deemed it the perfect temperature. After Emma came a cascade of toys as Regina upended the basket. Emma squealed with glee.

Regina folded a towel and dropped it by the tub for her to kneel on while she washed Emma, who was pushing toys around the tub and humming quietly. She soaped up her shoulders and chest with a purple loofah as she watched the girl.

“Mommy?”

“Yes, little one?”

Wide green eyes turned in her direction and Regina drank in the peaceful innocence. “This is you,” she said as she held up a rubber duck with a cape and crown. Regina smiled and started to respond before Emma picked up another, smaller blue duck. “And this is me.”

Regina kissed the crown of her girl’s head. “They’re perfect, baby. Although if you’d asked me I would have picked the dinosaur for myself.” Regina grabbed Emma’s sides then and started making shamefully incorrect tyrannosaur noises and opening her mouth wide like she was going to gobble up the naked little blonde.

“Mommy, no!” Emma giggled, grabbing Regina’s face to keep her from biting. “You’re too gentle to be a scary t-rex,” the blonde said candidly, not dropping her hands from Regina’s jaw.

“You think so, baby?” Regina asked quietly.

Their eyes locked again and Emma nodded and dropped a kiss on Regina’s lips. “Mommy’s always gentle with little Emma.”

“Always, princess.” She was shocked to realize how much she relished the praise. She knew her girl loved the rough, dominant parts of her, but it validated the darkest parts of her soul when someone as pure as little Emma thought she was sweet and gentle.

“Movie time now?” Emma asked as Regina finished rinsing her off.

“Movie time.” Regina helped Emma stand as she drained the tub and grabbed a towel from the linen closet. She threw the towel over Emma, shrouding her in the fluffy white fabric as she giggled and fought her way out, only for Regina to scoop her up and carry her into the bedroom. “Where did Emma go?!” she said frantically after setting the girl down. “Where’s my little princess?!”

Emma squealed and scrambled to get the towel off her head. “I’m right here, Mommy!”

Regina pressed her hands to her chest. “Oh thank goodness, there she is! I thought I’d lost her!” Emma smiled and pressed her face to the soft fabric. “What would you like to wear, sweet pea? Do you want to put your Stitch jammies back on?”

Her brow furrowed as she considered her options. “Princess panties and your sweatshirt, please, Mama.”

“Perfect, baby. Why didn’t I think of that?” Ariel panties and her Boston College sweatshirt were retrieved and Emma redressed, the hood pulled over blonde curls and a thumb right back between pink lips. “Go get the movie started, baby. Mommy’s gonna change and I’ll be right in to snuggle you.”

“Yes, ma’am,” came the reply as Emma skipped off. Regina opted for her silky pj set with the short-sleeve button top and matching bottoms. She secured her hair in a clip on top of her head, washed her face, and snuck in to check on Emma, who was nuzzled in a pile of blankets and stuffed animals on her end of the couch.

She was so utterly relaxed and innocent like this, the weight of her traumas and stressors imperceptible on her face, and the worry that wrinkled her forehead and darkened her under eyes was gone. Regina hated that it was so hard for Emma to succumb to this deep version of subspace, but at the same time she understood. Vulnerability was fucking hard.

Pushing it from her mind for the time-being, Regina made herself comfy in the middle of the couch, just on the other side of Emma’s wall of stuffies, and pulled one particularly soft unicorn onto her lap. One by one, Emma moved the animals to her other side, trying to suppress a grin as she did. “What are you doing there, angel?”

“Nothing,” came the singsong reply.

“Are you jealous your stuffies were getting Mommy snuggles?”

“Mayyybe.” She finally replaced the unicorn with Stitch on her mommy’s lap, hit play on the remote, and collapsed against Regina’s side. “Better,” she said. “Stitch wanted Mama snuggles.”

“Oh yeah? Was he the only one?”

“Mm-hmm,” Emma nodded, and Regina moved to lay down on the couch away from Emma.

“I guess you won’t mind if we lay down here then. I don’t want to crowd you.”

“Mommy, no!” Emma protested, climbing over the brunette’s legs to collapse on her chest once again. “Emma wanted snuggles too.”

“Good. Mommy’s desperate for Emma snuggles.” Emma giggled and rested her chin on Regina’s chest as she looked up at her. The older woman brushed the curls away from Emma’s face and traced the curve of her cheek. “There’s my beautiful princess.”

Emma sighed deeply and pressed her cheek to Regina’s chest, pushing the sides of her top apart so she could feel Regina’s skin. “Love you, Mommy,” the blonde said quietly as the intro played on the TV.

“Love you more, princess.”

Regina was so completely relaxed with Emma safe above her that she didn’t realize she’d drifted off until she felt little fingers unbuttoning her sleep shirt. She didn’t give away she’d woken, only watching the girl quietly through her lashes as she finished undoing the buttons and spread the fabric, exposing Regina’s breasts to the cool air, her nipples immediately hardening.

The older woman watched as Emma bit her lip and looked up at Regina, checking if she was still asleep, Regina presumed. She kept her eyes closed, eager to see where Emma would take this. A curious thumb brushed against her taut nipple, and Regina had to suppress a groan. She knew even Emma’s innocence couldn’t stifle her body’s response to Regina’s own, and she loved how bashful and blushy Emma got about it when she was feeling small.

A warm, wet mouth followed Emma’s thumb, and Regina couldn’t hide her reaction this time, a slight gasp and arch of her back alerting Emma to her wakefulness. A blush indeed crept across her cheeks. “You fell asleep, Mama,” she informed the group before putting her mouth right back where it was.

“And did little Emma get all tingly while Mommy was sleeping?” A nod came in response and her eyes lowered. “Aw, that’s okay, sweet pea. You know your kitty likes Mommy snuggles just as much as you and Stitch.” Regina felt filthy, but then she always did when she was toeing the line between caring for Emma’s little side and her persisting sexual need.

“All wet, Mommy,” she said around Regina’s nipple, thrusting her hips down slightly to rub her center against the brunette’s thigh.

“Do you want my help, baby?”

“...To make my princess parts feel good?”

“Yes, angel.”

“Yes, please, Mommy,” came the quiet response.

Regina pushed herself up to a sitting position against the arm of the couch, dragging Emma with her and flipping her over so she was sitting between her legs. Like that, Regina could press her sensitive nipples against Emma’s back and reach around to toy with her pussy.

But first, she slid her hands up under the big sweatshirt Emma still had on, running her hands delicately up the flushed, heated skin. Regina leaned forward slightly to kiss along Emma’s neck and jaw. “Were you being a naughty girl while Mommy was sleeping, little one?”

“No, Mommy! I’m a good girl.”

“Then what happened to make you all wet and blushy?”

“Nothin’,” Emma hedged, and Regina stayed silent. “Your pretty nipples were right in my face, Mommy! And you were breathin’ hard while you dreamed so I could see them pressing against your shirt and your leg was pushing on my princess parts and-”

“And you just got a little excited?”

“Yes, Mama,” Emma said, eyes cast down.

“That’s okay, baby. Your body is used to being near mine, and I’ve trained it a little to expect orgasms.”

“Like the dog!”

Regina paused, trying to understand what she thought was a reference to the movie that still played in the background. “What dog, angel?”

“Palov!”

Regina’s brows furrowed further until she understood. “Pavlov’s dog, baby?”

“Yeah! Palov the dog!”

Regina didn’t correct her, only smiling against her girl’s neck. “What a smart little girl I have,” she said.

Emma smiled at the praise but squirmed. Regina was sure her panties were soaked, but she wanted to hear her ask for more. So the brunette only continued to run her hands along Emma’s sides and tummy and kiss a slow, teasing path up the column of her neck.

“Mama?” Emma said breathily, her chest heaving slightly.

“Yes, sweet girl?”

“Will you please please touch my kitty?”

“On top of or underneath your panties, sweet pea?”

“Underneath, please.”

“Good job communicating, baby,” Regina said as she began a slow trek from Emma’s ribs down her stomach and across her mound, eliciting a whimper from pink lips. She swirled her fingers slowly around Emma’s clit through her panties, and her hips bucked in response.

“Mommyy,” Emma whined.

“You know how I feel about impatience, Emma Swan.”

“I’m sorry, Mommy! Just need you so bad.”

“Ask nicely, little girl.”

“Please, please put your fingers in my kitty.”

“Like this?” Regina asked and she pushed the thin fabric of Emma’s Ariel panties to the side and slid her index finger in to the second knuckle.

Emma’s head slammed back against Regina’s shoulder. “Mommy!” The brunette fucked Emma slowly with only the top of the single digit. Emma couldn’t suppress her whines. “More please, Mama,” she all but begged.

“Tell me what you want, princess. You know Mommy likes when you use your big girl words.”

“F- fuck my princess parts with your fingers, please! Three fingers all the way in my kitty!” Regina didn’t hesitate for a moment, sinking the requested fingers deep all in one thrust, dragging a ragged moan from Emma. “Thank you, Mommy!”

Regina’s pussy was drenched, she knew it. Watching her sweet, innocent little girl beg for attention like a whore did something to her, and the ache in her clit was driving her to distraction. As subtly as she could, she rubbed her center against Emma’s ass in her lap, trying only to ease some of the pressure while she continued to finger fuck her girl. Emma, who missed nothing, began rocking her hips back, putting pressure on Regina’s clit on the back end and driving fingers deeper on the other. Both women moaned. “Right there, sweet girl. You feel so good against Mommy.”

“Can I cum on your fingers, Mommy, please?” Emma got out between hitching breaths. Regina knew she was close, and as much as she liked to toy with and tease big Emma, she couldn’t do it to this sweet, writhing thing.

“Cum on Mommy, little girl.” Regina knew exactly what she was doing, and the mix of adoration with condescension while her fingers drove in and out of Emma’s squelching kitty had her screaming out in release. “Good girl,” Regina praised as she licked up Emma’s neck, relishing the taste of the light sheen of sweat that had gathered there. She didn’t stop thrusting — either her hips or her fingers.

She used her free hand to circle around Emma’s chest and pull her back flush against Regina’s own. Her head tipped back against Regina’s shoulder, and she turned to kiss her domme. Regina, in complete control, sucked slowly on her girl’s tongue, and she pulled her fingers out only long enough to swirl them around Emma’s swollen clit before thrusting them back in, enjoying the quiet whimpers against her lips.

“Are you going to cum again, peanut?”

“Please, Mommy, so close.”

Regina turned her head away from Emma’s and slid her hand up to hook two fingers in Emma’s mouth where her tongue had been only a moment before. Emma’s eyes went wide and she immediately began sucking on the intruding digits. “There’s my good girl.”

Thrusting fingers in Emma’s holes and the sweet, praising voice of her domme was enough to push her over the edge again, her pussy clamping down hard on Regina and her teeth unintentionally coming down on Regina’s fingers in turn. The pressure had Regina thrusting up harder against Emma’s ass as she soaked in the filthiness of Emma’s orgasm.

“So good, baby,” she said quietly, her own breath hitching now. Teasing Emma made her so fucking wet.

“Thank you, Mommy,” Emma said, turning her head away from Regina’s fingers to lick and suck sloppily on Regina’s neck. “You make my kitty feel so good.”

“I love playing with your princess parts, angel.”

“How’s your kitty, Mama?” Emma said coyly. “Does it like to be played with like mine does?”

“It does, angel,” Regina said, her attention split between Emma’s teeth and tongue on her neck and her fingers still circling Emma’s wet clit.

“Can we go to bed so I can play with you too, Mommy?”

Little Emma had never dominated a sexual situation before, so Regina took a moment to take her girl in and make sure she was still okay. “You want to play with Mommy?” she prodded.

“Mm-hmm. Want to make Mommy feel good like she made Emma feel good.” She didn’t hate this.

“Okay, baby.” She readjusted Emma’s panties and wiped her fingers on the juvenile fabric. It was so fucked up that that aroused her. She pulled Emma’s hoodie back down and pushed off from the couch, delighted to find Emma with her arms outstretched, waiting to be picked up again.

As expected, the firm pressure of Regina’s hip had Emma squirming all the way to bed, and Regina could feel her own wetness on her inner thighs at this point. She wasn’t sure what Emma had planned for her, but she’d do just about anything to ensure her sweet, innocent girl would make her cum.

Regina set Emma down next to the bed, and she scrambled to get her mommy naked, her hands on the brunette’s shoulders to push her still-unbuttoned top off. But her movements stopped, and she looked up imploringly into brown eyes. “Can I take your clothes off, Mommy?” the blonde asked sweetly.

Regina suppressed a groan. “Such good manners, sweet pea. You may.” The silky fabric quickly pooled on the floor, and then thumbs were hooked in the waistband of her pants and those followed. Goosebumps broke out on Regina’s skin under the chill and her little one’s appraisal. Green eyes tracked down her body and clocked the stickiness that coated Regina’s thighs from her lack of panties.

“Did it make your kitty all wet to play with little Emma, Mommy?”

Fucking filthy. “It did, peanut.”

“Will you lay on the bed so I can touch, Mama?”

“Of course, baby,” Regina said and moved to lay back on the bed, her head on Emma’s pillow.

Emma took in the vision before her and then looked around for a moment, her brow furrowing. “Be right back!” she said before running off down the hall.

Regina’s hands skimmed over her stomach as she listened to the raucous sounds of Emma running. She came back a moment later with two blankets over her arm and Stitch back in the crook of her elbow. “Wanted to be comfy,” she said innocently before draping one blanket over Regina and the other over her own shoulders before lying down on the bed between her domme’s legs. Stitch stayed firmly in her arm, and Regina whimpered as she watched the innocent thing push the blanket to the side to expose her glistening pussy but still keep her covered enough to stay warm.

Fingers pressed on her inner thigh, and the little minx blew lightly on her clit. “Touch me, please, angel,” Regina said, struggling to stay gentle and not use Emma’s hair to drag her lips closer to where she wanted them like she would with big Emma.

“Like this, Mama?” Emma said sweetly before placing a chaste kiss right on Regina’s most sensitive spot.

“Just like that, sweetheart.” More kisses were sprinkled across Regina’s clit and her wet folds. “Try to use your tongue too, baby,” she coached, her hands fisted in the blanket now. The tip of the girl’s wet tongue stroked up Regina’s center as requested, and she writhed, her hips bucking up slightly. “That’s my good girl.”

Emma smiled coyly and finally pressed her fingers into Regina’s slick hole. “Feels so good, baby,” Regina said, watching her girl under hooded eyes, her face still the picture of innocence. The tempo of little fingers increased, and the brunette moaned. Emma watched her domme and knew she was holding back her usual domination and roughness, but she was still determined to make her come apart before she came. So two fingers made room for three, and then four, and then the tip of her thumb ran up and down a swollen clit before tucking into her mommy’s hole.

“Fuck, baby,” Regina gasped out. This innocent little thing below her was making her feel like such a depraved whore, which she was sure was Emma’s intention, at least subconsciously.

“Do you like when I fist your kitty, Mommy? Feels so good when you stretch around my fingers.”

This innocent act was killing her ability to stay in control. “Yes, baby. Your fingers feel so good. And maybe,” her breath hitched as fingers twisted inside her. “Maybe you could put your mouth back on Mommy’s little button?” Soft lips immediately latched to the spot, and her eyes flew open to watch her girl. The sight was her undoing, and she came with a cry, her hips thrusting up to get Emma’s fingers even deeper. The girl silently complied, and started thrusting her hand in and out, her fingertips curled to drag along Regina’s g-spot every time she pulled out.

One orgasm tumbled into two, the distinction between them impossible to make. The cry became a scream, and wetness gushed out around Emma’s wrist. “Fuck, baby. Such a good little slut for Mommy,” Regina said, her control having been ripped away somewhere during the ascension of the second orgasm.

A wet tongue lapped lasciviously up and down Regina’s soaked folds, and Emma looked up from beneath her lashes to watch her mommy. “Just wanna be a good toy for you to use, Mommy. Am I a good toy?” she said, her knuckles still twisting inside Regina, making it impossible for her to come down from her orgasmic high.

“Fuck, baby, yes,” she groaned out. “Mommy’s perfect little fuck toy. Mommy’s little cum slut. Mommy’s naughty little girl.” Emma’s thrusts increased as Regina’s resolve shattered, and her hips drove up in wild abandon to force another orgasm from Emma’s small hand. A stream of cum erupted from Regina, and the angle of Emma’s hand allowed her to see the small hole that spurted clear liquid all over her arm. Shocked by the display, Emma’s instincts had her leaning down to catch the spray in her mouth, and she clamped her mouth down over the opening, the suction causing another wave of cum to erupt from her mommy. Emma gleefully drank it down, relishing the taste.

Regina, who’d never cum so hard or for so long in her life, had come completely apart at the seams, and screams were interrupted only by more filthy words spewed forth as she continued to cum in Emma’s mouth. The blonde used her free hand to rub horizontally back and forth across Regina’s clit, a trick the little slut had picked up on a few weeks ago when Regina had admitted her clit and folds were sensitive enough after an orgasm to cause another one with pressure alone.

Regina cried out, Emma rubbed harder, and she was rewarded with another mouthful of her mommy’s cum. “Emma!” she cried out, her tone a mix of pain and pleasure. “Enough!” Emma’s movements slowed. “Please, baby. Enough,” Regina breathed as she slumped back against the pillows. Emma pressed down on her clit, just providing soothing pressure to the swollen and abused skin as she slowly withdrew a finger at a time, softly licking Regina’s drenched folds clean as she did.

Emma surveyed the mess and she bit down on her lower lip. Her mommy never would have allowed her to make such a mess without towels or cloths nearby. And her own hands, arm, and chest were covered in Regina’s cum. “Sorry, Mommy. I didn’t mean to get carried away.”

The small voice had Regina pushing up on her elbows and grabbing Emma by the shoulders, rolling her gently beneath her, strong hips straddling Emma’s own, sheets and mess be damned. “Look at me, sweetheart.” Green eyes slowly raised. “Thank you so much for that. You took such good care of Mommy, peanut.”

“But-“

“No buts, Emma Swan. That was very intense for both of us, but I loved sharing that with you. I just needed a little break. I think I would have exploded if you’d made me cum again,” she teased.

A little grin spread across Emma’s face. “That was so naughty, Mommy. And you came all over me.”

The brunette, who’d been blissed out of her mind since Emma had started sucking the cum out of her pussy, finally noticed the state of Emma’s chest, face, and hair. How the fuck had it gotten in her hair? “Jesus Christ, baby.”

Emma giggled and her tongue shot out of her mouth, dragging along her cheek and chin to taste more of Regina. The brunette grasped her chin and turned it to the side not gently, exposing Emma’s neck. She ran her tongue from the delicious collarbone up to Emma’s ear, tasting herself as Emma whimpered.

“Does my naughty little girl need Mommy to play with her princess parts again?”

The blonde had been getting increasingly worked up as Regina came, and her cunt was literally dripping at this point. Emma bit her lip and nodded. “Pretty please, Mommy.”

“Does my pretty girl want gentle loving or her Angry Mommy?”

“Angry Mommy, please,” she said in a small voice as she squirmed below Regina, whose hips bracketing her own were hindering any movement.

Regina leaned down to whisper in Emma’s ear. “Good. Because you deserve to be toyed with after that.” Emma whimpered. She was a good girl, but she loved it when Mommy punished her and pushed her to the edge, usually over and over again. “Let’s get you cleaned up first,” she said as she pushed herself up from the bed.

“No!”

Regina didn’t move, only turning her head to take in the vision of her girl. “No?”

A fierce blush broke out across Emma’s cheeks and chest. “I- I like it,” she said quietly.

Regina could swear she felt her pussy release another flood of wetness. “You like being covered in Mommy’s cum, sweet pea?”

“Yes,” she said, unable to make eye contact.

“You,” Regina said pointedly, “are such a dirty whore, angel.” Emma whimpered again, the degradation slut. “Don’t move.” Regina stood slowly, her legs still a little shaky, and walked to the closet, grabbing Emma’s favorite pink wand and a leather belt.

Emma spread her legs when she saw the wand, but Regina pushed them right back together. She hooked an arm behind Emma’s knees and lifted her legs from the bed, sliding the belt beneath her and securing it tightly a few inches down Emma’s thighs, effectively pinning them together.

Confusion furrowed her brow. “Mommy, what-“

Unforgiving eyes stopped the question on her lips. “You thought you were just going to get away with that unpunished?”

“But-” A smack landed on Emma’s labia, and she cried out in surprise.

Regina then used the fastened belt to pick up Emma’s bottom half, spitting roughly on her suspended pussy, watching with satisfaction as it rolled down the Y created by her hips and pinned legs. Then she turned the vibrator on, selecting a medium setting that she knew Emma could handle. She ran the bulbed head up and down Emma’s slit, spreading her folds to be sure she could put pressure on the sensitive button at the top.

“Feels so good, Mommy,” Emma said, and Regina chuckled low and menacing. Emma’s eyes popped open at the sound, sure whatever she was thinking would not be pleasant for Emma.

She shoved the long handle of the wand down under the belt, trapping it between the leather and Emma’s legs. Then she adjusted it exactly where she wanted it: with the vibrating head nestled against the top of Emma’s folds. Emma looked down with wild eyes, understanding coming to her.

“If you move that toy or touch yourself below the waist, I can promise you won’t be able to sit for a week.” Regina got up from the bed and walked into the bathroom. “I’ll be back to check on you in a few minutes.”

“Mommy! Mommy, no!”

The cries fell on deaf ears.

Chapter Text

Emma was late again. They’d been tiptoeing around this issue for months, it felt like, but Regina was reaching the end of her rope. She hated to admit it, but she pretty much let Emma do whatever the fuck she wanted, and Emma’s abuse of the privilege was becoming clear. Regina was a fucking simp. She let Emma be a little brat, maybe spanked her (which honestly wasn’t punishment at all for the blonde), got her off, and then things went back to normal.

The two had been operating on this cycle for months now, and Regina was sick of it. She was sure part of the act was that Emma felt she had to misbehave in order to be punished, which she craved, but Regina had done her best to explain that’s not how healthy relationships work, even ones like theirs.

And yet, here she was again — waiting on Emma.

Deciding two could play at whatever game Emma had come up with, she thumbed through her phone contacts until she found who she was looking for: Ariel. The woman was a fellow domme who lived on nearby Beacon Hill and minded littles, and it had been months since they’d caught up.

“Hey babe. Drinks tonight? Need to blow off some steam and want to hear how you and the girls are doing.”

The text bubbles popped up almost immediately.

“Jolly Roger in an hour? 😘”

Regina smirked and pushed up from the kitchen stool, excited to see her old friend, even if the motivation was less than wholesome. Let Emma miss her for once.

---

Emma let herself into Regina’s an hour later. “Hi, Mommy,” she said into the quiet apartment, sliding her boots off by the door. But no response came, and the air in the apartment seemed too still for Regina to be there: no record played, no quiet drone came from the TV, no laughter while Regina spoke to a friend on the phone. They had plans tonight, didn’t they?

She slid her phone out of her jacket pocket and scrolled through their texts from the day. Nothing out of the ordinary, though she did notice with a wince that she was much later than she said she’d be. She clicked through to call Regina, but the phone only rang and rang. “Hi, Mommy. Where are you?” she shot off in a text. Better to tread with caution since she was late.

The thread indicated Regina was typing, but the bubbles disappeared. Emma bit her lip and waited. “Having drinks with Ariel. Don’t wait up.”

Emma huffed. She knew this was a punishment for her behavior, but she still resented it. She should just go home, she thought. At least there she could hang out with Ruby. But then she remembered the redhead also had plans tonight. She slid her boots back on, grabbed her coat, and let herself out.

Regina, who was enjoying herself but couldn’t turn off her concerns about Emma, noticed within a few minutes that Emma’s location had changed. She listened and reacted appropriately as Ariel told a story about her girlfriend, even laughing genuinely, but her mind buzzed with possibilities about where Emma would go. Her own apartment was the only appropriate response, but the virtual dot that represented her girlfriend wasn’t moving in that direction; it was headed downtown. She flipped her phone to face the table, took a long drink of her beer, and focused back on Ariel. She would deal with Emma later.

---

On the sidewalk, Ariel wrapped Regina in a hug and kissed her cheek. “Go get your girl, bitch.” Regina raised an eyebrow in question as she slid her leather jacket over her shoulders. She thought she’d been discreet. Ariel’s laugh rang out. “Please. You don’t make plans last minute unless you’re sad or pissed, and I know you well enough to know which one it is.”

Regina laughed in turn. “Thanks, babe.”

“Spank her ass red. Love you.”

She hummed noncommittally and Ariel cackled. “Worse than a spanking, huh? I almost feel sorry for her.”

Regina smirked. “Love you too.”

The brunette smoothed out her jeans and slid her phone from her pocket as Ariel flagged a taxi, pulling up Emma’s location. A usual bar downtown. It was a short walk from the Jolly Roger, so Regina pocketed her phone, sneered at the man by the door who’d been checking out her ass, ran her fingers through the hair at her scalp, and let the anger that had been on a low simmer in her belly all night come to a boil.

As expected, she found Emma at the bar, nursing a cocktail and looking sullen, Regina noted with satisfaction. Regina went to the far end of the bar and ordered a beer, taking stock of the situation. She was tipsy but not drunk, and Emma appeared to be the same. A plan was slowly developing in her mind, but she wanted to make sure Emma wasn’t trashed before she enacted it. She was with a few of her usual crew, all people Regina had met, and the brunette paid for her drink, ordered one for Emma, and sauntered toward her girlfriend. Ruby, who was chatting with a blonde Regina didn’t recognize, noticed her first, and she smiled and waved excitedly. Emma must not have divulged their little disagreement. “Hey, girlie! I didn’t know you were coming out. So good to see you,” she gushed, looking Regina up and down. “You look fucking hot.”

Regina smirked. Emma hadn’t yet looked up from the bar. “Thanks, Ruby. Who’s your friend?” She listened with one ear as she watched the bartender deliver the drink she’d bought for Emma. Her face scrunched in confusion, and she looked around. Her eyes finally landed on Regina, and the steely expression on her face had the blood draining from Emma’s. She looked hot, she knew. She’d dressed to make her girl jealous, and it had the added benefit of making her afraid. The leather jacket topped a sheer long sleeve shirt with a black lacy bralette beneath, faded black jeans with holes that showed her tattoos, and black boots, both pointy and tall. A smoky eye and a darker shade of lipstick than her usual finished the look. Regina watched the fear in Emma’s eyes mix with curiosity — and lust. Presumptuous little slut, she thought.

Emma said something to the woman seated next to her at the bar, grabbed the drink Regina had bought her, and pushed herself away from the bar. She bit her lip as she approached her girlfriend, going onto her toes in her flat combat boots in order to hug Regina.

“Emma,” Regina said, her tone icy.

Emma didn’t dare ask what she was doing there. “I missed you,” she tried instead.

“Did you?” Regina asked, her brow raising. Normally, Regina would cave fairly quickly once Emma apologized and reminded her how much she cared about Regina. But not today.

“Of course!”

“Your behavior suggests otherwise, doesn’t it?” Her tone remained unaffected.

“I’m really sorry I was late. Work got-”

“I have no interest in hearing your excuses, Miss Swan.”

Emma swallowed hard.

“Sorry, Regina,” she mumbled. The brunette’s gaze got impossibly icier.

“Please let your friends know you’re leaving.” There was no room for question.

“Yes, ma’am,” Emma said with a huff. Regina watched as she walked over to Ruby, said something close to her ear, then downed the rest of her drink. Regina didn’t wait for her, waving at Emma’s friends as she headed toward the door, not looking back to make sure Emma was following.

Regina had called a Lyft on her phone, and she began walking to their pickup spot once she heard the bar door close. She again didn’t look back, but she extended her hand back, an obvious request for Emma to take it. The footfalls increased, and Emma grasped Regina’s hand as she caught up. Regina smirked. So needy.

“Can we talk about-,” Emma began, but Regina cut her off.

“As I said, I don’t want more excuses, Emma. Your disrespect has crossed the line.”

“I’m sorry, I-”

Regina whipped around. “You what? You lied to me on purpose? You intended to anger me for your own gain? You wanted to push to see how far I would bend?” Emma’s mouth opened, but she said nothing. “I know you can be a bit of a brat, Emma,” she said her name like a curse. “But toying with me to be rewarded with a punishment isn’t going to work anymore.”

She turned away as a car approached, releasing Emma’s hand to wave to the driver. She walked around to the far side of the car, allowing Emma to enter at the sidewalk, though she didn’t open her door for her. Emma bit her lip; she’d never seen Regina this mad. She knew she’d fucked up, and she hadn’t meant to be as late as she was, but Regina didn’t usually seem to mind that much, and they had the best angry sex.

They didn’t speak at all on the ride to Regina’s apartment. Emma considered once again going back to her own apartment, but groveling seemed like the smarter option. Maybe she could even get Regina to come around and fuck her. Their makeup sex was almost as good as the angry kind.

Once they arrived at Regina’s building, the older woman thanked the driver and let herself out. She still came around to open Emma’s door, and the blonde knew better than to try to open it herself. Regina took her hand affectionately, and Emma reveled in the feeling. But instead of leading her to the stairs, Regina pulled her along to the shop door. She pulled out the keys, let Emma in, and locked the door behind them. Emma stood and took in the familiar smells as Regina flipped the lights.

Emma looked around confused while Regina moved easily around the space, picking up leftover equipment that needed to be thrown out before walking down the hall to her office. The women had played in the shop since those first few meetings, usually in Regina’s office, but given Regina’s mood, Emma doubted that was what was in store. Maybe she just needed to clean up before they went upstairs? But why bring Emma with her?

“Emma,” Regina said coolly. She was leaning against the hallway opening, watching Emma puzzle through the possibilities with amusement. “Go sit at my station please. I’ll be there in a moment.”

Emma only nodded before walking in the opposite direction, settling herself on the leather table. She noticed with guilt that Regina had framed a photo of the two of them at the cabin and displayed it among her things. Emma hadn’t seen Regina joyful like that in a while, and the blonde knew she was partially to blame. She didn’t know why she acted out the way she did; maybe it was just more interesting than passivity.

Emma’s head buzzed with the possibilities. Regina couldn’t possibly mean to tattoo her, could she? That would be highly unlike her usually levelheaded girlfriend. Music started playing from the shop speakers and made Emma jump. FLETCHER’s Bitter. That couldn’t be a good sign.

“Emma,” Regina said brusquely as she approached the table, fresh ink in hand. “Eyes on me.”

“Hi, Mommy,” Emma said tentatively, testing the waters.

“Take your pants off, please.” No angel, no baby, no gently guiding tone. All the same, Emma stood and did as Regina asked, pushing her jeans down and shimmying her hips a little more than was necessary. “Lay back and spread your legs.”

“What are you-,” Emma tried. She was starting to get a little nervous, though she trusted Regina with her life.

“Did I ask for your input?”

Emma considered and again did as her domme commanded. She wondered if this was some naughty workplace punishment Regina had dreamed up. Maybe she’d gotten the dildo she kept in the office bathroom to punish Emma. Regina sat on her stool, spreading her legs and using her heels to drag herself closer to the table. She was intimidating, and Emma couldn’t deny the wetness collecting between her legs.

She put her hands on Emma’s inner thighs, the coolness of her touch making Emma break out in goosebumps. Emma noticed with satisfaction when Regina’s eyes dropped to the growing damp spot on her panties. She let her thumb fall slightly above Emma’s clit and brushed the lightest of touches over the sensitive skin. Emma sucked in a breath.

“Emma,” Regina began, and Emma did her best to focus on Regina’s face, her eyes quickly falling to the teeth pressing into Regina’s lower lip. “You are going to tell me why you’ve been such a willful little slut.” Emma’s brow furrowed as she considered the command. Did Regina mean tonight, or more generally?

“I don’t unders-,” she tried, but a ringing slap landed on her clit, and she couldn’t stop herself from crying out.

“Your boundary-pushing and lack of communication is nothing short of infuriating, and I’ve had enough of the disrespect. Don’t try to tell me you don’t understand.”

“I’m sorry!” she said, tears of surprise pricking her eyes.

Another slap rang out, and Emma hissed in pain. “Sorry for what?”

Emma did her best to think through her answer, and Regina pressed her fingers flat against Emma’s clit in a show of perverse support and relief. “I’m sorry I’ve been so… shitty.” It was the best word she could come up with.

“I appreciate the apology, but you still haven’t still answered my question.”

“I don’t- I don’t know!” She was reaching for answers, but nothing was coming. Regina slapped her clit again, and Emma moved to close her legs, but Regina held them open.

“I don’t believe you,” she said through gritted teeth, one hand firmly on Emma’s thigh and the other pinching Emma’s clit, her elbow pressing painfully into Emma’s lower thigh. “You act out with reason, even if you don’t realize it.” The elbow pushed harder, and more tears rolled down Emma’s cheek. “If you can’t tell me what that reason is, we’ll have to figure it out together.”

The combination of Regina playing with Emma’s clit and irritating the muscle in her inner thigh was wreaking havoc on her ability to form coherent thoughts, and Emma was shocked to feel an orgasm mounting. Then again, Regina was so hot like this. After another moment, Regina took in the pained, lust-filled look on her sub’s face and backed off. She knew Emma’s expressions better than anyone.

“I can’t believe I’m trying to have a serious discussion about your behavior and you’re on the brink of orgasm. Such a depraved, needy little whore, aren’t you?” The look on her face was one of pure disdain.

“Yes, Mommy,” Emma breathed out, answering the rhetorical question. She was grinding her ass against the table, desperate to get Regina’s hand back against her core.

“At least you can admit it, little slut.” Regina rewarded the admission with the lightest pressure against Emma’s clit, and the blonde’s head went back in relief. “Since this seems to be such a hard topic, Emma, I’m going to make it easier for you.”

She turned to face her station, Emma unable to see what she was doing as she tried to catch her breath. Regina turned back around, her tattoo gun in hand, and Emma sat up quickly. “What are you- I mean- What is that?” Emma had plenty of tattoos at this point, and her current gap between appointments was the longest she’d gone since her very first, something she attributed to her very regular, wildly masochistic sex with Regina. She wasn’t afraid of tattoos — or Regina — but she had no idea where Regina was going with this.

“I’ve been fantasizing about tattooing you again since the day I finished your back piece. Did you know that?” Emma shook her head slowly. “I know pain unblocks something in you; I’ve always known that. But I worry I haven’t been liberal enough with your pain and punishment of late.”

Emma said nothing, but she squirmed under Regina’s gaze. After a few moments passed, Regina triggered the gun and approached Emma, settling again between her thighs as the electric motor whirred. “Every moment you can’t vocalize your needs and wants will result in continued defacement of your body, Emma. Do you understand?”

Emma swallowed hard but nodded. She didn’t know whether to be turned on or horrified. Regina cleaned the skin high up on Emma’s inner thigh with an alcohol wipe, and she’d slipped gloves on. She was nothing if not thorough. Her left hand rested high up on Emma’s right thigh, and she used her elbow to keep Emma’s left leg down, which meant her forearm was pressed firmly against Emma’s clit. With her right hand, she triggered the gun again, and she leaned over Emma’s body as Emma sucked in a breath.

Inner thigh tattoos were notorious for being painful; the thin skin and abundance of nerves made it one of the few places Emma had never had a tattoo placed. The proximity to her center had also made her nervous, and Regina was as close as possible from what Emma could tell. The needle rested inches above her skin, and Regina looked up to make eye contact. “So, let’s try again. Do you want to tell me why you’ve been acting so out of character recently?”

Emma racked her brain, as desperate for an answer as Regina seemed to be, but she could come up with nothing. Her job was going well (and had even improved since Regina had intervened with Elsa), Regina was the perfect girlfriend, and they shared a relationship Emma had hardly dared to dream of. And yet, she couldn’t deny she continuously pushed away her domme, even when it resulted in (or perhaps in hopes of) punishment. She and Regina spoke freely about her little, and Emma was feeling increasingly comfortable in that regard. Regina also did her best to be open and vulnerable with Emma, though that was one of her weaker skills.

“I- I don’t know!” she repeated frantically. The gun made contact with her skin, and Emma hissed in a breath. She’d had several tattoos in more sensitive areas, but nothing like this. Her own confusion and fear were adding to the pain. “Why are you doing this?!” she all but screamed, gripping the sides of the table.

Regina continued to work for several moments longer, lifted the gun from Emma’s skin, and wiped away the excess ink. Emma was sure there was blood blooming at the surface of her skin, as well. Taking her time, her eyes finally dragged up to Emma’s. “You belong to me, don’t you?” Her tone had hardened, but there was an edge to it that Emma was almost sure was arousal.

Her hand flew up to her neck, grabbing at the necklace Regina had gotten her. A day collar she’d called it, whispering against Emma’s naked flesh as she fastened the clasp, the same way she’d done with Emma’s first collar so many months ago. She nodded frantically, but Regina said nothing. “Yes, Mommy,” she said breathily, knowing Regina preferred when she used her words.

“Prove it,” she bit out. “If you belong to me, why are you doing your damndest to pull away? Do you not enjoy ownership?”

“No!” she cried. Even the thought of not having Regina made her want to cry. “I love being yours,” she said more quietly.

“You’re still not answering the question, Emma.” She leaned down again as Emma gaped, pressing the needle to delicate flesh. Emma’s head slammed back against the table and fingers clamped anew onto the sides. Her brain and her body were in pure chaos, jumping between Regina’s words and her actions and the thoughts jumbled in her brain that she knew she’d have to get straight if there was any hope of appeasing Regina.

But she didn’t protest as quickly this time, giving her body time to adjust to the feel of the needle, her leg relaxing open, her hands moving to twist in the hair at the back of her head. The familiar feeling of relief was washing over her.

“Is this turning you on yet, Emma?” Regina asked without stopping. Emma started to answer, but Regina cut her off. “I’ll remind you that I’m inches from your cunt. And I’m privy to both your aroma and the state of your panties.”

Emma slumped a bit. “Yes, ma’am,” she admitted, and Regina immediately pulled the gun away.

“I appreciate your honesty, Emma. Now, tell me what’s wrong.” She again wiped at Emma’s skin, giving her a moment to collect herself.

“I’m scared,” she blurted, looking surprised with herself.

Concern immediately covered Regina’s features. “You don’t need to be frightened of me, Em-,” she began, her body language instantly rigid as she backed away.

“No!” Emma said, leaning forward, her arm outstretched to prevent Regina from pulling further away. She winced as the flesh on her leg pulled uncomfortably. Regina stopped and let Emma encircle her wrist with cold fingers. “I didn’t mean of you. I meant I’m scared of…,” she looked around, her eyes searching for something on which to land. “Of this,” she said, gesturing between herself and Regina. Regina’s brow only furrowed, and Emma slumped in defeat. “Of us,” she said quietly. She let go of Regina’s wrist and leaned back.

Regina slowly rolled herself back toward the table. “What is there to be afraid of, Emma?” she asked, but Emma only shook her head. The admission itself had been so hard to get out, Regina could tell. She stood next to the table, towering over her girlfriend, and Emma’s eyes roved hungrily over Regina’s form. “Lay back, darling,” she said firmly. It was the first nice thing she’d said to Emma all evening, and the blonde all but melted back against the table, her arms resting under her head and her leg still splayed open. It was Regina’s turn to devour Emma with her eyes, taking in the tight nipples that pressed against her shirt and the growing stain on her panties. Her gaze slowly rose to Emma’s, and she reached out to caress Emma’s jaw, eliciting the slightest shiver from her girl. “I’m going to finish what I started, Emma.”

Concern flitted across Emma’s features, though she had known Regina would never just draw a few lines and stop. She nodded hesitantly in assent. “Okay,” she said quietly. She considered asking if she could see what Regina was doing, but a larger part of her wanted to relinquish this control to Regina, so she didn’t. Regina seemed to see that on Emma’s face, and her lips curled up in a grin. Her hand still rested on Emma’s jaw, but she dragged it down Emma’s neck, her fingertips pressing lightly on sensitive skin. Then down between her breasts, skating over her belly, and pulling just a little on the waistband of her panties. Emma bit her lip and suppressed a moan. “I’ll expect my hard work to be praised, Emma,” she said, her tone hard.

It took the blonde a moment to understand her meaning, but teeth dug deeper into her lip when she put it together. Regina wanted to hear her moan. She couldn’t help the shifting of her hips on the table. “Yes, ma’am,” she said huskily.

“Such a good girl,” Regina said, almost to herself. She sat down on her stool again, turned to get her gun from the table, and slid slowly back between Emma’s legs. Some of the anger had drained from her demeanor, and what remained was assertive intensity. She leaned over to survey her work and blew on Emma’s core lightly. As Emma whimpered, Regina put the gun to soft skin and resumed her work. She didn’t stop this time, not pausing to ask questions or let Emma get her bearings. As she continued, her skin pressing into Emma’s and shifting lightly as she moved, Emma could focus on nothing but the pain and pleasure of her domme above her. Though she was still half clothed, she’d never felt more exposed, and a breathy moan escaped her lips.

“That’s it, baby. Do you like when I hurt you?” Her tone remain unaffected, and she didn’t pause her work for even a moment.

“Please, Mommy,” came the breathy reply.

“Please what, Emma?”

“Don’t stop. It feels… hurts so good.”

Regina’s left arm had been resting across Emma’s waist, keeping her right leg open and her left leg still. But with confidence that Emma wouldn’t move, she shifted and allowed her left forearm to press hard against Emma’s center.

“Yes,” the blonde moaned, and her hands came down from beneath her head to grip the table once again.

“Do not move, Emma Swan,” Regina said, her work incessant. She silently relished the feel of Emma’s wetness against her skin, the thin fabric of the panties soaked through by now. Normally it took longer for Emma to get in this state, but Regina’s proximity to her center was exacerbating her struggle. Without shifting her legs, she pressed herself up against Regina’s arm. She was rewarded with a low chuckle. “Such a desperate whore.”

“Fuck,” she said without thought. “Please, Regina.”

“Hmm,” she hummed noncommittally. “You continue to beg without knowing what you want.”

“You,” came the response, once again tumbling from Emma’s lips without input from her brain.

“Me?” Regina paused to look up at Emma. She was enjoying every moment of this.

“You,” Emma said, green eyes meeting brown. “Always you.”

Regina sat back, resting the gun on the table between Emma’s legs as she surveyed her sub. Her expression was as hard to read as ever. She spun on her stool and slid toward her work station, leaning over to open the bottom drawer and retrieving something Emma couldn’t see. She approached again and noted Emma’s hips circling, looking desperately for pressure on her molten core.

Emma watched as Regina leaned over, her lips only inches from where Emma needed them most. Warm fingers curled around the inside hem of Emma’s panties, and Emma jerked involuntarily. “Fuck, please,” she said under her breath, and Regina chuckled low.

“You’re so wet for me, angel,” she noted, pulling Emma’s panties to the side and taking in the sight of her swollen lips and wet hole. “All but dripping while Mommy hurts you.” Cool plastic pressed against Emma’s pussy, and she sighed in relief, thinking it was the thick dildo Regina had used on her in the office before. But as it sank slowly into her, her cunt continued to stretch, and she let out a gasp. “Do you like how that feels, baby?”

The pleasure mixed with the slight pain of both her leg and her pussy was driving her ever higher. “Yes, Mommy, yes,” she said, her eyes closed and her legs spread wide.

The stretching abated, and the toy Regina was pressing into her finally slid all the way in, her entrance closing around it. She breathed a sigh of relief until Regina pushed it slightly further and a curved piece fitted snugly between her labia, the tip of it resting on her clit. Emma thought she might cum on the spot. “Look at me, Emma.” Green eyes, their pupils wide, dropped to where Regina was situated between her legs. She could only see the pink silicone tip of the toy from her vantage point, but she watched as Regina’s hand moved out of sight and then pressure exploded around her clit as the toy began vibrating. Emma’s head fell back and she let out a moan that was pure need. “I said look at me,” Regina said firmly, and Emma bit her lip as her eyes again moved to Regina’s.

The back of her latex-covered fingers ran teasingly across Emma’s clit as she repositioned damp panties, further pinning the toy against Emma. Regina leaned back slightly, what was presumably the remote in hand, and pressed a few buttons, the pressure ratcheting up. Emma moaned and squirmed but didn’t dare take her eyes off Regina’s. She was rewarded with a husky “good girl” and the realization that this was getting Regina worked up, as well.

She picked up the gun once more, resting her forearm across Emma’s belly instead of her clit this time, and Emma realized she was meant to endure the vibrations while Regina tattooed her. “You- I can’t!”

Regina pressed the needle to skin and began working again, not looking up as she asked, "can’t what, sweetheart?”

“I can’t stay still like this! Please!”

“You can and you will, Emma Swan.” Emma bit her lip almost hard enough to draw blood but said nothing. “And do you know why?”

The question clearly wasn’t rhetorical. “Why, Mommy?”

“Because good sluts do what they’re told. And you’re nothing if not a good slut, aren’t you?”

Emma couldn’t suppress a moan. Regina was doing all of this on purpose. “Yes, ma’am,” she managed.

“That’s what I thought. You may cum if you need to, but you will not move when you do. Is that understood?” The presumptuous “when” had Emma gripping the table. Regina knew she couldn’t stand this for long, not once she got going with the gun. “Do you want to tell me what you’re so scared of, princess?”

Emma’s brain was firing in fifteen different directions, but she was able to put together that Regina was doing all of this on purpose. Emma struggled to put her feelings into words, but when she was excited or distracted or drunk it became much simpler. Regina had ensured she was as overstimulated as possible and then asked her to put her heart on the proverbial table. This woman was diabolical, but she also knew Emma well and helped her be as comfortable as possible in difficult situations, and that was so fucking romantic.

Regina was quiet, and Emma knew she was giving her time to try to gather a semblance of a thought, but she’d also turned up the intensity on the toy, Emma was sure. “I- I can’t- gonna cum,” she breathed raggedly, and Regina bore down with the gun on a particularly sensitive stretch of flesh. Emma exploded, her fingers clamped painfully on the table as she let out a scream of both relief and frustration. But as she’d been told, her bottom half didn’t move.

The orgasm felt like it lasted forever, the egg inside her dragging it out, but Regina finally put it on a lower setting and smirked as Emma came down. “Such a good girl,” she praised. She hadn’t let up on Emma’s thigh the entire time. “Now, tell me what you’re thinking, please.”

Emma was on the brink of tears. Her orgasm had been so strong, and she usually had a few moments to recover before Regina began torturing her again, but the vibrations from both the toy and the gun hadn’t relented in the slightest. “I’m fucking terrified,” she shouted.

Regina still didn’t stop. “I will ask you again. Terrified of what?”

“That you’re gonna realize you can do so much better than me.” Regina was directly on the muscle that ran along Emma’s inner thigh, and she moaned as Regina bore down. “That I’m too much. That I’m annoying and obnoxious and immature and you’re gonna get tired of me.”

Regina let up slightly, and Emma sucked in a sequence of deep breaths. “So all your fears are based on assumptions about what I may or may not do or think at some point in the future. Do I have that right?”

Emma’s brow furrowed as she thought about it. She wasn’t afraid of her own feelings about Regina; Regina was everything she’d ever wanted. “I- no!” Regina waited in silence until Emma relented. “I hadn’t thought about it like that.”

“And you’ve been acting like a brat for weeks instead of just talking to me because…?”

Based on the repetitive motions, she’d started shading, and Emma was quaking again. “Because I’m a coward,” she said between breaths. “Because I didn’t want you to tell me I was right.”

Regina moved her free arm to rest over Emma’s clit again, and the pressure coupled with the incessant vibrations were pushing her quickly to the brink. “Do you think I would continue to claim ownership over someone I didn’t want, Emma?” Her cool demeanor and ability to work through what was maybe the most taxing conversation Emma had ever had floored her. “Do you think I would continue to fight for someone who pulled away if I didn’t want to be with them?” Regina put more pressure on her arm, and Emma cried out. “Do you think I would have gotten to know your body this well, darling, if I didn’t plan to be extremely well acquainted with it for the foreseeable future?”

Regina’s arm turned vertically, and her elbow pushed the egg impossibly deeper in her cunt, the tail of it spreading her labia and stimulating her clit almost painfully. She came with a scream; she could feel cum flooding her panties. Tears sprang the corners of her eyes. With another cry of relief, Regina turned the toy off, and the gun’s buzzing stopped. Eyes closed, Emma felt Regina’s fingers pull her panties to the side again, and then warm breath hit her core, followed quickly by Regina’s lips and tongue. She whimpered and rolled her hips, finally free to move. “No,” Emma said after a while, her voice cracking. “I don’t think you do anything you don’t want to.”

Regina hummed in agreement against Emma’s clit, her tongue tracing lazy circles across Emma’s lips. Her teeth hooked on the silicone and she tugged lightly, then harder, until the egg popped free. Emma’s back arched and more tears fell down her cheeks and pooled in her ears. Her legs shook. Regina quickly slid her fingers in where muscles were clenching on empty air, and Emma cried out yet again. Her mouth found Emma’s clit, and she sucked it hard. Emma’s orgasm erupted, and tears flowed as she screamed.

“Is that all, darling?” Regina said, leaning back for only a moment to look up at Emma before continuing her slow torture of Emma’s ultra-sensitive clit.

“Fuck, Regina, fuck,” she breathed. “I’m scared this can’t last forever.”

Regina sucked once more on Emma’s swollen flesh, but this time it was a relief instead of a tease, her warm mouth a balm.

She slid the panties back once more, stood from her stool, placed the gun on her workspace, pulled her gloves off, and regarded Emma with a look she couldn’t read. “I’m all finished, baby. Would you like to see?”

“Please,” Emma said quietly. She was yet again taken aback by this woman. She had every single right to end things with Emma over the way she’d been acting. Her attitude sucked, her communication sucked, and she hadn’t been appreciating Regina with even an ounce of the effort she deserved. And yet. Regina had successfully identified Emma’s fears, and she’d broached them in a way she knew would be effective. If she’d tried to sit her down over dinner and have a “normal” conversation like a regular couple, Emma wouldn’t have been able to give her anything she was looking for. And she probably would have bolted right after. But this? This was a level of understanding Emma didn’t even have for herself.

“Come here, baby,” Regina said gently. The interrogation over, Regina had immediately gone soft, kissing the top of Emma’s head as she helped her to stand. “Careful,” she said reflexively.

Standing now, her weight against Regina’s side and her arm curled tightly around Regina’s, Emma looked up at her girlfriend with a new sense of appreciation. “I love you.”

“I know you do, sweetheart,” she said smiling. “Now come on.” She could have just given Emma a hand mirror to see the design, but she wanted her to get the full effect. Emma waddled over to the mirror, trying to keep her legs spread so as not to rub the sensitive area before Regina was able to wrap it. The brunette grabbed a short foot stool for her to prop her leg on, and Emma squatted and bent forward awkwardly to get a better look. Once she did, tears pooled in her eyes again.

“You didn’t,” she said almost inaudibly, but, of course, Regina was able to understand her.

“Do you hate it?” Regina asked. Emma was sure she was being coy, but real concern flashed across her face.

Emma started crying harder. Here was someone who cared about her more than anyone ever had in her whole life, and even she still doubted herself. “It’s- it’s perfect,” she choked out on a sob, and Regina smiled in relief. She looked to be tearing up herself, and Emma threw her arms around her neck, almost immediately soaking the shoulder of Regina’s shirt.

They held each other for several moments before Regina started laughing, getting a good glimpse of the two of them in the mirror. “Come on, let’s get it wrapped up so you can actually walk.” Regina guided her gently back to the table and situated her so she could wrap her leg in the sticky cling wrap she always used to protect fresh tattoos. On autopilot as she cleaned up, her thoughts on Emma, she started to give the woman her usual aftercare rundown, but she stopped once she noticed Emma’s smirk. “Brat,” she said with a smile. “You were just gonna let me make you a goody bag and send you home, weren’t you?”

“Depends what was in the goody bag,” she joked, her eyes red-rimmed and taking some of the humor out of her tone. “Do I get extra stuff in there because I’m your best girl?”

Regina recognized Emma’s need for reassurance. “Always, angel,” she said, taking gentle hold of Emma’s jaw before kissing her head. “Always my best girl.”

Chapter Text

Upstairs, Emma chewed quietly on her bowl of ramen noodles. It had been a comfort dish of hers for years, and Regina had perfected her own version over the last few months: she added bone broth, a soft-boiled egg, some fancy spices, and hot sauce. It had quickly become Emma’s favorite dinner, and as much as Regina had shown her, she couldn’t get it quite right on her own — which Regina secretly loved.

“How are you feeling, sweetheart?” she asked from the other side of the island. She’d found Emma did better with a little space after particularly vulnerable encounters like the one they’d had downstairs.

Emma slurped noodles off her chopsticks and didn’t look up. “Do you believe in soulmates?”

Regina blinked in surprise. “I don’t really believe in fate. I prefer to think we get places in life because of the choices we make, not because some higher power made them for us.” Emma frowned. “But,” Regina continued, “I do believe people can share a certain energy. Karmic similarities.” She walked around the island and dropped her arms around Emma’s neck from behind. “Two people whose souls share a spark.”

“Did you feel that way about me?” Emma asked quietly.

Regina grabbed Emma’s chin and tipped it back, their eyes meeting upside down. “Why do you think I’m always so sure things will work out between us, Emma?”

Emma turned in her chair to look up into Regina’s eyes. “I do,” she said. “Believe in soulmates, I mean. Downstairs…,” she started. “I don’t know how you understand me so well. It scares the shit out of me half the time.” Regina grinned. “I wanted to tell you how I was feeling, but I couldn’t figure out how to say it. But you- you knew.”

“I see you, Emma,” Regina said plainly.

Emma shot up from her chair and captured Regina’s mouth with her own, her arms coming up around her girlfriend’s neck. She jumped without thought, her thighs coming around Regina’s waist, and she sucked in a harsh breath as she did, biting Regina’s lip harder than she meant to when the irritated skin on her leg came down on Regina’s hip. She wiggled, moving to get down, but Regina’s hands cupped her ass, keeping her there. She deepened the kiss then, her tongue exploring Emma’s mouth, her flavor one Regina had come to know and love and crave.

Instinctually, she moved her hand to the outside of Emma’s sensitive leg and pulled it hard against her side, sucking on Emma’s bottom lip at the same time. She was rewarded with a moan that was pure need. “You love how much I know you, don’t you, sweetheart?” Regina asked breathily against Emma’s mouth. They were both feeling vulnerable, but there was an edge of something more.

“I need it,” Emma whined. “Your understanding.” Her breath hitched as Regina pressed the top of her ass against the side of the island. The pressure was coming from all sides and it was making her crazy. “You get me,” she managed, “even more than I do.”

Regina didn’t release Emma, but she pushed her upper body back, and Emma braced herself on the counter. “Don’t move,” Regina commanded, grabbing Emma’s thigh again to show she meant Emma’s legs. Her hands had been supporting Emma’s weight on her, but she needed them to push Emma’s shirt slowly up her stomach. Inch after inch of skin was revealed, tattoos scattered everywhere. She’d made Emma map them for her early on, telling her the story of each one, but she took them in again, considering where she could add her own flourishes in the future. She pushed the fabric higher, and Emma awkwardly raised one arm and then the other to get the shirt off. She was left in her jeans and boots and a bra Regina had bought for her recently: sheer white lace.

“Do you like it?” she asked coyly. She’d learned Regina loved to clothe her sub if only to know it was something expensive she’d purchased that cupped Emma’s breasts and pussy all day.

“You know I do, angel,” she said, her tone hard, as if containing herself. “I was hoping it matched your panties.”

“Of course, Mommy,” she said, and Regina couldn’t suppress a groan.

“You wanted to get fucked today, didn’t you, baby?” One hand slid along Emma’s side back to her thigh, the other gently cupping Emma’s breast. Emma’s eyes had dropped to Regina’s hand. “Answer me, little girl,” she said roughly, hooking her thumb into the cup of the bra and pulling it down roughly to expose Emma’s hard nipple.

“Yes! I was thinking about you using me when I got dressed for work.”

“I thought so,” Regina said, brushing her thumb roughly across the taut skin before moving her hands back down to cup Emma’s ass. She pressed once more, and Emma moaned at the feel of the marble pressing hard into her skin. Regina watched her face, taking in Emma’s heightening arousal, and then stepped back, holding Emma against her once again and moving them toward the bedroom. Emma had put on a record when they got upstairs, and a moody King Princess song followed them down the hall.

“Mommy,” Emma whined against Regina’s neck.

“Yes, baby?”

“Can I ride you? Please?”

“Aw, does my good girl want to be in control?”

“No, I- I just…”

“Use your words, angel.”

“I- I can’t. It feels different than when you’re on top.”

Regina waited in silence, setting Emma down once she got to the bedroom and relishing the feel of Emma grinding against her on the way down. Emma sat on the edge of the bed as Regina slipped into the closet to retrieve a strap-on. Given Emma’s behavior, she selected a larger one, fastening a shorter but thicker one to her end as Emma bit her thumbnail. “Go on, baby.”

A blush broke out on Emma’s cheeks. “It makes me feel so good. Like an obedient little slut,” she said quietly.

Regina grinned. “And how is that different from when I’m on top, darling?”

The blush deepened. Emma hated when Regina made her use her words. “It makes me feel… depraved. Like a puppy who can’t control itself.” Emma’s thighs rubbed together almost imperceptibly, but Regina knew her. Her own panties flooded as she watched Emma struggle with the mixture of embarrassment and arousal. “No one sees me like that. Needy and desperate. Willing to do anything to cum. I’m using you… but you’re letting me do it. You’re beneath me, but you’re still completely in control.” A whimper followed the last declaration, and Regina finally moved to her girlfriend, sliding off her pants before pushing Emma back on the bed and straddling her waist.

She kissed her deeply, sucking on her bottom lip. “Thank you, baby. You’re such a good girl, telling Mommy how you feel.” She slid her clit along Emma’s thigh, and Emma whimpered again. “Fuck,” Regina breathed into Emma’s mouth. “I love when you make that sound.” Above her, Regina unbuckled Emma’s jeans and slid them down her hips. She bit her lip as the denim dragged against her tattoo. She was left in the matching white lace set Regina had picked out for her, her panties still damp from what Regina had done downstairs. “So pretty and innocent, aren’t you, darling?”

Emma didn’t know if the question was rhetorical, but Regina didn’t wait for an answer as she rolled to one side, taking Emma with her and settling the blonde on her hips above her. Emma pouted and tugged at Regina’s shirt. It was sheer, but she wanted skin. Regina grinned in understanding and pushed herself up, kissing her girlfriend as their breasts pressed together and Emma wrestled with Regina’s shirt. For her part, Regina considered taking Emma’s bra off, but she decided against it.

Both in just their bras and panties, Emma pushed Regina back and leaned over, trailing kissing up her neck and jaw before nibbling on her earlobe. Regina chuckled in that sexy, deep way that drove Emma wild. “What’s so funny?” Emma whined against her ear.

“Oh nothing, pet. You’re just being such a good, needy little puppy already.”

Emma sucked in a breath and did her best not to hump Regina. The brunette shifted and reached over the side of the bed, jostling Emma and putting unintentional (Emma was pretty sure) pressure on Emma’s center. She was already so wet. “Help me, angel?” Regina asked sweetly.

Green eyes dragged down to where Regina held the strap-on. Emma’s pupils went wide, and she bit her lip. Regina liked to stretch her with ever-larger toys, and Emma loved it in turn, but she’d never been on top for one this large, esentially impaling herself.

“There’s no need to be nervous, sweetheart. Mommy knows how wet you are and just how much your pretty pussy can take.” Emma’s eyes tracked up to Regina’s, and she was encouraged by the boundless lust she saw there. Her desire to please Regina overcame everything else.

“Can I,” Emma asked as she kneeled her way back down the bed and leaned over Regina’s body.

“Yes, sweet girl,” Regina encouraged, and Emma slid her domme’s panties to the side to get an eyeful of the most beautiful cunt she’d ever seen. She whimpered at the sight alone, which made Regina want to cum on the spot. “Put your mouth on me.” Her patience was waning, and it was showing. Emma complied, and Regina’s back arched slightly. She’d been waiting for this moment since they’d left the bar.

“You’re so wet, Mommy,” Emma said coyly in between tracing her tongue up and down Regina’s folds.

“Hmm, nothing makes me wetter than dragging a needle along your skin, darling.” Her hips rotated slightly at the admission, which was more for Emma’s sake than her own. “Now, the dildo, please.” Emma could tell she was trying desperately to maintain her composure. She replaced her tongue with the pad of her thumb and circled it slowly around Regina’s clit. “Emma,” she warned, but when she looked down she was rewarded with the sight of Emma positively deep-throating the dildo meant for Regina. “Fuck,” she let out again. It wasn’t like her to curse, but it wasn’t like her to edge herself for hours either. “Such a good girl.”

The praise spurred Emma on even more, and spit dripped from her bottom lip and the base of the cock. She slid it from her mouth with a slight gag and sucked in a breath. “Legs, please, Mommy,” she said, catching her breath. Regina complied. “I love when you wear a strap-on with your panties,” Emma noted, almost to herself. She seemed lost in the world of Regina’s skin and swollen clit and soft, lacy panties. Regina was content to lay back and watch, her sub sliding her panties to the side once the straps were around her thighs and dragging the head of the dildo up and down her folds. She couldn’t remember the last time she was this wet, and Emma was taking advantage of it.

“Emma,” she warned again. She didn’t mind letting Emma have control, but she wouldn’t be toyed with, especially when she’d been waiting this long. In response and without warning, Emma slid the silicone cock into her domme. It was something Regina would do and had done, and she couldn’t stifle her body’s response, her back arching off the bed and a low moan escaping her lips. The dildo she’d picked for herself was shorter than Emma’s but thicker by far, and Emma had buried it in her, the brat. She’d absolutely pay for that later.

Emma tried to fuck Regina with the toy, but the brunette wouldn’t have it for a moment, and she pulled the straps firmly against her hips. “Don’t try me, Emma Swan. I will flip you over and fuck you until you cry.” Her tone was both hard and breathy, and Emma didn’t dare test her limits further. Instead, she climbed on Regina’s hips, one of her favorite places to be, and slid her own panties to the side. Emboldened by her control of Regina’s body, she locked eyes with her domme as she nestled the head of her own toy against her pussy. The nervousness about the size had disappeared as her arousal had heightened, and she slowly lowered herself down.

The hot pink dildo sliding into Emma was one Regina had purchased especially for its length and the veins along its sides. It was a particular fetish of hers to test what Emma could take, and she had yet to be disappointed. Her little slut would take anything she pressed against the lips of her pussy, and Regina’s mind had taken her to increasingly inappropriate places. There were so many phallic-shaped objects in her home that would look lovely nestled in Emma’s cunt.

For now, she watched, rapt, as Emma took inch by inch, and she resisted the urge to drive her hips up off the bed. Instead, she reached up and hooked her index finger in the fabric between Emma’s breasts, pulling her down and forcing her to brace herself on her hands. Their lips were only inches apart now, and Regina watched her every expression, from her breathing to her pupils to the scrunch of her eyebrows. “Take me, slut,” Regina ordered, and Emma’s breath hitched in response, but she didn’t move. “Now, Emma.”

Emma bit her lip, locked eyes with Regina, her expression frantic, and let her hips drop in one fluid motion. She released a scream that deescalated into a low moan, and her hips began rotating. “See, that wasn’t so bad, was it, little girl?”

“No, Mommy,” she said, and she braced herself on Regina’s hip bones so she could lift up a few inches, her eyes again locking on Regina’s when she thrust back down, another moan her only sound.

“Come on, darling,” Regina chided, her own breathing steadily getting heavier. “You can do better than that.” Emma’s brows knitted in confusion, but she quickly understood when she once again backed off the dildo. Regina’s hands went to her hips and pushed her higher, the tip teasing her entrance. “Better,” Regina praised, before releasing Emma’s hips in silent encouragement — the blonde took every inch in one thrust, and she let out a wail, her quivering thighs clamping onto Regina at the bottom. “Such a good slut, aren’t you? Now, ride me, angel. That’s what you wanted, isn’t it?”

A light sheen of sweat was already coating Emma’s forehead and shoulders, but she looked up at her domme in submission as she rested her weight on her elbows and began jacking her hips up and down, fucking only half the length but stretching her cunt all the same. “So horny, aren’t you, baby?”

It made Emma crazy when Regina talked like this, and her breathy voice near Emma’s ear was only making things worse. She had no idea how the woman had such restraint when it felt like she had none most of the time. She was already on the brink of orgasm, and Regina wasn’t even breathing hard. “I can’t- Mommy- I-.”

“Close to cumming already, little girl?” Regina wasn’t actively touching Emma; her hands were resting behind her head, and her nonchalance was driving Emma to try harder. She wanted Regina where she was, if that was even possible. She drove her hips down harder and harder, hoping she was forcing Regina’s thick dildo to fuck into her on every stroke, but Regina’s excellent poker face betrayed nothing.

Focused on Regina’s orgasm, Emma didn’t notice Regina’s feet sliding up under her. But when she rose up to take Regina’s cock, Regina lifted her hands again to cup Emma’s hips, pushing her all the way off the silicone toy with a cry. She had maybe never felt so empty. But Regina once more centered the tip between Emma’s swollen lips, and before the blonde had a chance to lower herself, Regina thrust upward, hard and fast, bottoming the cock in Emma’s waiting cunt. The response was all-encompassing: Emma screamed, an orgasm ripping through her body, and she squirted, involuntarily coating Regina in her cum.

The brunette had been holding back for what felt like forever, determined to keep her composure and get Emma to a mind-altering orgasm. That goal achieved, her hips began thrusting wildly, desperate to chase her own release. She didn’t have even a thought for how her actions might affect Emma, and she noted with indifference that Emma was again (still?) cumming. She was so close, and she’d stop for nothing at this point. “Yes, Emma, yes, good girl, ride Mommy.” She was mumbling incoherencies the way she did when she masturbated, and it occurred to her this wasn’t much different than when she fucked herself. Her hands came up to her breasts, and frantic fingers found her nipples and twisted them hard. “Yes, yes, baby. Make Mommy cum.” She recognized somewhere in her head that Emma had nothing to do with this, but she didn’t care right now. Emma was hers, and she’d use her to cum as much as she wanted.

Emma was still lost somewhere between orgasms, but she recognized the needy Regina before her, the one she only got for a few moments here and there when she was uncontrolled in her actions. She leaned over, her knees still glued to the bed so Regina could fuck up into her cunt, and pushed Regina’s hand to the side, replacing it with her mouth, her teeth clamping quickly onto the taut nipple. When that still didn’t have the desired effect, Emma pushed Regina’s other hand away from her nipple, encircled her wrists with a hand and pushed them above her head, and began rolling the exposed bud between two fingers on her free hand. The effect was delirious: Regina was held down but free to fuck — and she was, like an absolute jackrabbit — as Emma destroyed her nipples in the way she liked best. Emma was a pain slut, but Regina and pain were partners in countless crimes, and she welcomed the burn. Emma knew just how to toy with Regina in the same way Regina did with her, and that vulnerability was intoxicating. Never had anyone known and recognized the sadist in Regina and welcomed it with open arms. Emma did. Regina erupted around her, crying out her girl’s name and locking their hips together.

Emma made it another six seconds, letting Regina’s orgasm ride out, before she collapsed on her domme, her knees completely giving out. She was crying and shaking and absolutely overcome. Regina had lost control in the way Emma loved above everything else, but her mindless fucking had resulted in two or three or four more orgasms for Emma, who was at the whim of Regina’s body, and her own couldn’t sustain another moment now that Regina had cum.

“Are- are you okay, angel?” It was rare for Regina to stutter, composed and articulate as she was, but she could hardly catch her breath. Emma could only nod against Regina’s neck. They were both covered in sweat and cum, and Regina lay her head back and soaked up the moment.

Emma couldn’t stop the quiver in her arms and thighs — a product of incessant cumming and holding herself above Regina. Her thigh was burning fiercely, a result of the friction between them Emma was sure, and she needed to pee. At that last thought, she started to giggle. Regina had no idea what was going through Emma’s head, but her joyful sounds were contagious, and she started laughing as she wrapped her arms tight around Emma. Her own thoughts were once again centered around how unbelievable it was that she’d found someone to see and trust and accept her so fully.

When she remembered about Emma’s tattoo, she gently rolled her girl to the side, suppressing a groan as the dildo slid free and she got a glimpse of Emma’s swollen and soaked pussy. “Fuck, baby,” she said, running her thumb gently over Emma’s clit. Emma was so sensitive she thought she might cum again on the spot. “You did such a good job, angel,” Regina praised.

She eventually let her eyes drop to Emma’s tattoo, and she was dismayed to see the sides of the adhesive had begun to roll up. “This is going to sting a little, darling, but I need to take this off and clean it. I’m not sure if any, ah, fluids,” she said with a blush, “got under the sides.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Emma giggled again. “Can I- can I see it again before you cover it up?”

Their eyes locked and Regina nodded before pulling the protective coating off as quickly as she could, only eliciting a slight wince from Emma. Then she slid the strap-on out and off her hips, groaning as her cunt clenched down. She tossed it to the side and held her hand out for Emma, both of them miraculously still in their bras and panties. Emma pushed herself up and took it, wobbling unsteadily for a moment before leaning heavily on Regina’s side. Regina couldn’t help but pull her into a tight hug and kiss the top of her head.

“Come here, good girl,” Regina said, guiding them toward the full-length mirror that leaned against the wall in the corner of the room. “Kneel down for me.”

Emma did as she asked, sinking to her knees, sitting back on her heels, and spreading her legs so she could see the tattoo high up on her left thigh. It was a single peony, done in only black and white, the petals bursting forth in full bloom. Emma grinned widely. “Now yours, Mommy.”

Regina went down on one knee behind Emma, propping her right foot up to expose her opposite inner thigh. A bouquet bloomed there, the top of the tallest flowers resting just under the scar Emma had reopened months ago. The flowers were all peonies. Emma’s new tattoo perfectly mirrored Regina’s, and tears filled her eyes as she looked at the two of them side by side. She still hadn’t stopped smiling.

“Can I show you why I chose the opposite thigh?” Emma’s eyes met Regina’s in the mirror and she nodded. Strong hands rested on Emma’s shoulders and turned her away from the mirror to face Regina. She kissed her, doing her best to convey how much Emma meant to her in just the joining of their lips and tongues. She brought Emma up to her knees and lined their bodies up. Then she leaned back just a little, and Emma followed her eyes down. Emma’s own peony seemed to grow seamlessly from the flowers on Regina’s thigh, a wayward blossom from the same root.

She laughed again, joyful. “How are you so perfect?” she asked between tears. “I was half convinced you were gonna break up with me, and you were giving us matching tattoos.”

“I told you, darling: your heart and mine beat the same. Once we met, it was only a matter of time before I was yours.”

“I thought I belonged to you,” Emma said teasingly, but Regina’s expression didn’t soften.

“Hmm,” Regina hummed gently. “If you think it only goes one way, angel, then you haven’t been paying attention.”

Chapter Text

Emma slid gingerly into the back seat of the Lyft. She always either took the train or walked home from work, but she was sure if she tried to manage a train ride today that she’d be sick. She’d been feeling hot and slightly nauseous all morning, and it had finally come to a head during the daily editorial meeting; she’d had to excuse herself to hold an ice compress against her face in the communal kitchen. She hadn’t bothered to go back to the meeting, stopping at her desk only long enough to send a message off to her boss and collect her things.

She knew she needed to call or at least text Regina, but every moment looking at her phone in the swaying car was threatening to push her over the edge; she’d already rolled the window down to let some air in, the breeze from the Charles a cool balm on her skin.

“You okay, miss?” the driver called from the front seat. “I’ll have to charge you if you get sick back there.”

Her discomfort must have shown on her face. “I’ll be fine,” she said, putting her phone away in favor of closing her eyes and counting slowly to one hundred. Out of habit, she’d put in Regina’s address as the destination instead of her own, and she was relieved now; Regina would have soup and crackers and medicine. Emma wasn’t sure what was wrong with her, but she knew her girlfriend would have something on hand to make it better.

As the car slowed at the curb behind the shop, Emma considered walking around to the front. It was likely Regina was working, at least in her office, and she’d want to know Emma was feeling poorly, but Emma couldn’t bring herself to do it; the stairwell up to the apartment seemed like a mountain as it was. She’d text Regina once she got in bed. She rooted through the cabinets first, looking for cans of soup, or ramen at the very least, and medicine. She had no idea what to take, so she settled for a handful of Tylenol, NyQuil, and Pepto, and an Excedrin by the bed just in case — her head had started to pound in the car.

She hadn’t found any soup, but she couldn’t be bothered to dig through the cabinets. Her body had gotten increasingly heavy, and all she wanted to do was sleep. So she set a sleeve of crackers next to the Excedrin, stripped down to her underwear, dug Stitch out from under the pillows where she’d left him that morning, and buried herself under the covers. She’d text Regina after she closed her eyes for just a minute.

---

Regina finished up with her next-to-last client of the day, and she’d retreated to the office to get a few moments of quiet before handling payroll and ordering for the following weeks. She slid her phone out of her desk, expecting a text or two from Emma, who usually frequently updated her on the goings-on at work, but there was nothing, not even a response to Regina’s question about dinner from a few hours prior. Her brow furrowed and she pulled up Emma’s location, sure she’d see her at work but wanting to confirm before she got worried. But to her shock, Emma’s location dot was practically on top of Regina’s. She looked up then, half expecting Emma to walk in, surprising her with a visit at work. But the dot didn’t move, and no one came to the office. Regina stood slowly then, realizing the other possibility: that Emma was upstairs. The older woman saw visions of Emma upset or hurt, something happening at work or with her little. She’d been so upset the last time there had been an issue.

“Mulan,” she called as she closed the office door behind her. “I have to run upstairs for a few minutes. Can you keep an eye on things?”

“Sure thing, boss,” Mulan said from in front of the employee fridge, her mouth around a spoonful of yogurt.

“Thanks, babe,” Regina said over her shoulder, hurrying to the side door of the shop that led upstairs to her apartment. Something had to be wrong if Emma hadn’t come to the shop first. She confirmed again that Emma’s location hadn’t changed as she unlocked the door and let herself in. “Emma?” she called out, her tone more frantic than she intended. There was no response, and the apartment was quiet. Regina toed off her shoes and set her things down on the kitchen counter, looking around the confirm Emma wasn’t on the couch. That left one place, and she tiptoed down the hall.

Her suspicions confirmed, Regina saw a familiar lump beneath the covers on Emma’s side of the bed. She kneeled down near the head of the bed and pulled the covers back; Emma loved to burrow beneath the sheets and the duvet, something that felt only sweltering to Regina. Alarm bells rang in her head as she took in Emma’s pallor and the sweat that beaded across her forehead. “Emma,” she said gently, schooling her tone so she didn’t scare the woman. “Sweetheart,” she tried again, running the back of her hand across Emma’s face; she was burning up. Just as Regina’s heart rate started to skyrocket, vacant green eyes cracked open. “Hi, angel,” she said gently.

Several moments passed as Emma put the pieces together. Once she did, her brow furrowed and her eyes filled with tears. “I’m sorry, Mommy,” she said, turning her face into the pillow, seemingly unbothered by the wet spot from her sweat. “I wanted to call you but I was all fuzzy and I didn’t wanna throw up in the car and then I couldn’t find soup and I was so sleepy and I was just gonna close my eyes for a second.”

Regina’s eyebrows shot up as she put the story together. “Sweetheart,” she chided, trying to interrupt Emma’s word vomit. “Emma,” she tried again, and Emma went silent, her tone effective. “It’s okay, angel. You didn’t feel good. You didn’t do anything wrong. I’m not mad.”

Tears filled Emma’s eyes again, and she let go of Stitch to throw her arms around Regina’s middle, resting her head on the woman’s warm thigh. “I feel really, really bad, Mommy,” she said with a sniffle.

Regina petted Emma’s hair back from her sweaty forehead. “What did you take, baby?”

“I don’t know,” came the mumbled response. “Some of everything.”

“Emma! You know better than to mix meds!”

“I’m sorry! I just couldn’t think, and I didn’t want to bother you!”

“You can always call me, Emma,” she said as she pulled the blankets back, guiding Emma’s arms around her neck so she could pick the shaking woman up. “You’re never ever a bother.”

“Where are we going?” Emma whined, not sure which thing to acknowledge first. “I just wanna sleep.”

“You’re dripping wet, baby. I need to get you in the bath and figure out exactly what you took.”

Regina sat Emma carefully on the bathroom counter, wrapping a towel around her shoulders to keep her warm while the tub filled with lukewarm water. “I can’t stop shaking,” Emma said between chattering teeth.

“Can you try to remember what you took, Emma? I need to make sure this is because you’re sick and not because of what you took.”

Emma pulled the towel tighter around her shoulders. “NyQuil,” she started, face scrunched in concentration.

“Okay, no wonder you’re so foggy. That’s okay, baby. What else?”

“The pink stuff.”

“Benadryl?”

Emma shook her head in frustration. “The icky pink stuff.”

“Oh, pepto bismol. Of course. You were ‘fuzzy.’” Regina knew fuzzy meant nauseous in Emma’s book. “Anything else? Advil? Excedrin?”

Emma shook her head vigorously. “The other one.”

“Tylenol?” Emma nodded slowly, the shaking motions having made her feel like she was gonna tip over. “How many, baby?”

Emma dropped her head down to her hands. She was feeling so heavy and dizzy. “I don’t know,” she mumbled. “That’s the fever one.”

“Good girl, sweetheart. It is the one to help with fever. Can you try to remember how many you took for me?” Between the NyQuil and her chills, Emma was barely there, and Regina was desperate to get a number out of her before she checked out completely, lest she’d taken half the bottle in her haze. “Look at me, baby.” Teary green eyes did their best to focus on Regina’s face. “How many?”

More tears pooled, and a harsh line formed between Emma’s brows as she focused. “Three,” she said with all the confidence she could muster.

Regina let out the breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “Good girl, baby. Three is okay.” She stood Emma up, slid sweat-soaked panties down her legs, and helped her step into the now-full bath, concerned she didn’t even protest the temperature of the water — normally she only accepted it scalding. “You might get sleepy, but three is okay.” Regina was so relieved, and she considered that she might need to make the medicine less accessible when Emma was feeling sick or small.

“Okay, Mama,” Emma said almost inaudibly. She leaned heavily against the side of the tub. Regina kneeled down in her slacks to run a washcloth over Emma’s clammy skin.

“You’re okay, baby. Mommy’s here now.” Regina was guiding water up to Emma’s neck and shoulders and then washing her gently, but the woman was falling forward every time she did it. So Regina tossed the washcloth on the side of the tub and pulled her t-shirt roughly over her head. She didn’t want to get in the bath with Emma, sure that she’d cause her to overheat in a second, but she needed to hold her. “Come here, baby. Lean on Mommy.” Regina guided her arm across Emma’s chest and let her drop her weight against it, leaning over to rest her warm face against Regina’s shoulder. “I’ve got you, sweetheart. I know you’re sleepy.” Emma hummed noncommittally in response.

Regina made quick work of wiping her down, at least getting a layer of sweat off her skin and bringing her body temperature down. “There we go, baby. Can you stand up for me now?” While Regina hadn’t been thorough in the slightest, she had at least gotten Emma to stop shaking, and she could towel off the water and sweat before she put her back to bed. Emma pushed herself up, almost sliding when her elbow buckled. Her eyes filled with tears yet again, and Regina leaned over to hoist her up, sure her back would pay the price tomorrow, but she didn’t care.

“Hurts, Mama,” Emma said quietly, covering her arms over her chest as she stood in the cool air.

“I know it does, angel baby,” Regina said, reaching over to grab a towel to dry Emma off. “Let’s get you back into bed. You can snuggle Stitch and have sweet dreams until you feel better, how does that sound?”

A quiet sniffle was the only response as Regina helped Emma step out of the tub. “Movie?”

“Do you want me to put on a movie for you, baby? Which one?”

“Stitch, please, Mama,” Emma mumbled, holding herself up on Regina’s shoulders.

“Of course, angel. The best choice. Do you want to wear one of Mommy’s t-shirts, or your pj’s?”

“Neither,” Emma answered, her nose scrunching adorably.

“You have to put on something, sweetheart.”

“Mama sweatshirt,” she grumbled.

Regina grinned, her girl still predictable. “Okay, baby. Stay right here. I’ll be right back.” Emma leaned heavily against the counter while she waited, desperate to get back in bed. She thought about going straight there, but she wasn’t sure her legs could hold her up.

“Good girl, baby,” Regina praised as she walked back in. She knew how much the blonde hated to wait. She slid cotton panties up Emma’s legs, swiped some deodorant on her, hoping it would help with the sweating, and then slid her favorite oversized sweatshirt over her head — Regina’s Boston College one she’d made her own in the early days of their relationship. “There we go, sweetness.” Emma’s eyes were vacant, and Regina was sure she wouldn’t remember this later. She was so pitiful it was almost cute, and Regina scooped her up, settling her on her hip before setting her in bed and propping her against the pillows.

“Want to lay down,” Emma protested, trying to slide her body down, but Regina grabbed her waist.

“I know you do, baby, but I also know you haven’t eaten anything. Can you try some crackers and water for me?”

Emma’s pressed the palms of her hands against her eyes, fighting fatigue and exhaustion to do what her mommy wanted. Regina sat on the edge of the bed, and Emma moved to lean on her shoulder, trying to get as close as she could to the woman. Regina laughed and kissed Emma’s head, opening the crackers and pulling one from the sleeve, breaking it in half before depositing it in Emma’s already-open mouth. “Good girl, baby,” she praised as Emma chewed. It was slow work, but she opened her mouth when she’d finished the first half, and Regina gave her the other. “I’m sorry you’re feeling so yucky, little one,” Regina said, kissing her head again as she chewed. “But I’m glad I’m here to take care of you.” She paused for a beat. “And I’m very glad you came here, Emma.”

Emma’s scrunched her face in confusion. “Where else would I go, Mommy?” she asked sincerely, and Regina’s heart clenched. She knew just a few months ago Emma never would have felt vulnerable enough to just show up when she needed to be taken care of, and Regina couldn’t have been prouder of that. “Water, please?” Emma asked, pulling Regina from her thoughts.

“Such good manners my little girl has,” Regina said, putting the straw of her water jug against her lips. “I’m thinking you have the flu. Has anyone at work been sick, angel?”

Emma’s brows furrowed in that adorable way again. “Killian hasn’t been at work. And maybe David too.” Two people Emma worked with frequently.

“Good job, baby. You must have picked up whatever they have. Not to worry, Mommy will make you all better.”

Emma got teary again. “What if you get sick too?” she eked out.

“Then I’ll get sick too, baby. No one could keep me away from my pitiful little girl.”

“Not pitiful,” Emma protested, sinking further against Regina’s side.

“You’re right, my apologies. Can you manage another cracker, sweetheart?” Emma looked hard at the packet; Ritz were usually her favorite. But her mouth screwed up, and she shook her head. “That’s okay, baby. We’ll try some more later. And maybe some ramen.”

“Okay. Emma lay down now?”

Regina looked over her girl, taking in her pale color and the sweat forming once again at her hairline. She only referred to herself in the third person when she was deep in little space, and Regina’s heart clenched for her girl. She wanted to call a doctor, but she didn’t want to overreact either. For now, she’d put on Emma’s movie and hope she could sleep the worst of it off. “You can lay down, sweetheart. Mommy will put your movie on and snuggle you.”

Regina got Emma situated in the middle of the bed, doing her best to leave room for herself while also not laying Emma in the damp spot she’d made earlier. She would have preferred to change the sheets, but she knew she couldn’t keep Emma upright that long, so she did her best.

Never one to support a TV in the bedroom, Regina had gotten Emma a projector as a just-because gift so they could have impromptu movie nights on the floor in the living room, or, like today, on the wall in the bedroom when Emma was feeling bad.

---

When Regina woke hours later, the room was washed in the blue and yellow light of the Lilo & Stitch movie page — and she was wet. She took a moment to put things together, looking over at the clock and rubbing a hand down her face.

Seeing the meds on the side table, she was instantly pulled back to the present, and her head whipped over to where Emma lay against her side, her skin once again clammy. But not that clammy, Regina thought. She gingerly pulled back the covers and confirmed her suspicions: Emma had wet the bed. It had soaked the sheets beneath Emma, and Regina’s portion of the mattress hadn’t been spared.

The older woman inhaled a long, deep breath. This wasn’t a problem — especially given Regina had put a waterproof mattress protector on the bed ages ago — but Emma was going to be so embarrassed when she woke up. She looked over at the woman, wondering if she could get out of bed undetected. With one arm slung around Stitch, her thumb against her lips, and the other flopped above her head, the NyQuil appeared to be doing its job.

Regina slid carefully out from under the covers, resolving to do what she could before waking Emma. So she turned on the shower and made a pile of everything that would need to be washed, starting with her own clothes. She stepped under the stream only long enough to rinse her skin, a perfunctory run of a washcloth down her legs, before toweling off to see to Emma. She grabbed a new pair of pj’s from her dresser, not bothering to button her top, before walking into the closet, doing everything only by the flashlight on her phone. She kneeled down and rooted around behind her shoes, grabbing a few things she’d hidden there several weeks ago. Emma hadn’t yet expressed a desire for anything like diapers or a pacifier, but Regina had wanted to be prepared just in case. While these weren’t the circumstances she was looking for, they seemed appropriate all the same, especially given Emma’s mental state when she’d fallen asleep.

“Emma, sweetheart,” Regina quietly prodded from the side of the bed. Emma didn’t move. “Angel,” she tried again, running her hand along Emma’s arm. Emma stirred then, enough to turn her face further into Stitch’s fur. “I know, baby; I know you’re tired, but I need to get up for me for just a few minutes.”

Green eyes opened slowly, a fog still over them. “Hi, sweetheart,” she said gently. “Can you sit up for me?” Regina was sure Emma had no idea what was going on, but it was promising that she trusted Regina enough to do it anyway. She pushed up, blinking hard as she sat, and Regina took the opportunity to grab Stitch before he could get accidentally wet. “Such a good girl,” she praised. “Arms up for me.”

Emma again did it without question. “Mama?”

“You’re okay, little one.” Her sweatshirt added to the growing pile, Regina scooped her up by her armpits, briefly standing her on the floor so she could slide her panties off. “You’re being so good, baby,” she praised again. “Can you come into the bathroom with me for a minute?”

“Okay, Mommy,” Emma said against her neck, and Regina’s throat squeezed at the innocent obedience. She didn’t want to wake her all the way up with a pounding shower, so she guided her back to the tub, turning the water on as a now-naked Emma covered herself from the cold and squinted her eyes against the bright lights. Regina turned off the vanity lights and opted for just the low lights around the tub, and Emma visibly relaxed. She grabbed a fresh washcloth and held it under the stream of warm water. She’d bathe Emma better in the morning, but for now she just wanted to get the urine off her legs and abdomen.

At this point, Regina was surprised Emma hadn’t picked up on what was happening, but she leaned heavily on Regina’s shoulder as the older woman washed her, and her eyes were closed once again; she was barely even there. While Regina was glad she didn’t have the mental capacity to freak out unnecessarily, she was worried that she seemed to be even worse than she’d been a few hours earlier. Resolving to call a doctor in the morning, Regina picked Emma out of the tub, wrapped her in a towel, and settled her on her hip. “We’re going to try something new tonight, okay sweetheart?”

Emma dropped her head heavily on Regina’s shoulder and nodded, her thumb already in her mouth. Regina hadn’t had a chance to strip the bed yet, but she didn’t want to leave Emma naked while she did it, so she laid her down horizontally at the top of the bed, Emma whining as she tried unsuccessfully to get to the blankets. “You’re okay, angel. I’ve got you.” Regina didn’t want to blindside Emma with this new development, but she didn’t want to make a big deal out of it either. “Mommy’s going to pad your bottom so you can sleep better, okay?”

Emma’s eyes shot to Regina’s, the haze fading slightly as she took in the diaper Regina held. Emma had known Regina had bought baby items — she was honest with Emma about everything regarding her little — but Emma had almost immediately put it out of her mind, assuming she’d never want or need anything like that. But here they were, Emma fighting to understand what was going on. The look on Regina’s face, however, was one of pure trust and caring, and, as she so often did, Emma took her cues from the woman. “Okay, Mama,” she said quietly around her thumb. She’d grabbed Stitch from the nightstand when Regina laid her down, and she turned her face into his fur.

Tears pooled in Regina’s eyes at the trust Emma placed in her, not questioning her intentions for a moment. “Thank you, sweet girl.” Regina lifted Emma’s legs enough to slide the diaper beneath her butt. She’d never once put a diaper on anyone, baby or otherwise, but she’d watched some videos when the order had been delivered just to make sure she was prepared. She guided the front of the diaper between Emma’s legs, the print a charming pink with bunny rabbits, situated it to be tight but not constricting, and pulled the four sticky tabs from the back to the front. Emma’s eyes were closed again, and her breathing was labored. “All done, baby,” she said, guiding Emma to a sitting position and pulling a t-shirt over her head. “Do you want to lay down on the couch for a little bit while Mommy cleans up?”

Emma only nodded and raised her arms for Regina to pick her up again. The older woman’s heart was practically bursting from her chest. She hated that Emma felt so poorly, but she loved being needed and wanted like this. She wondered absentmindedly how Emma would react to what had happened when she was feeling better, and whether any of this was something she’d be comfortable with on a regular basis. Regina could see how relaxed Emma was, even despite being sick, and Regina longed to give that to Emma more often.

---

Back in bed, fresh sheets and a gentle breeze from the fan, a few more Tylenol coughed down, Regina laid on her back and settled Emma against her side, blonde curls spilling familiarly across her chest. Emma pulled at Regina’s shirt, and the older woman unfastened several buttons so Emma could lay her head directly on Regina’s skin, something she frequently requested when small or otherwise.

“Mama,” Emma asked quietly. Her nose had gotten stuffy, which made it hard to tell if Emma had affected the slightly higher tone she often used when she was feeling little.

“What is it, sweetheart?”

“Did I wet the bed?”

Regina stilled, quietly debating how to handle this. “You did, baby, but it was just an accident. You’re sick, and you couldn’t help it.”

“That’s why I have a diaper?”

“Yes, baby, just in case. I didn’t want you to have to worry.”

Green eyes looked up at Regina, and Emma nestled her cheek against Regina’s skin. “Okay, Mama. Thank you for taking care of me.”

“I will always, always take care of you, little one,” Regina said, her voice breaking only a little at the trust still radiating from Emma. Regina had anticipated a meltdown, and it’s possible she would still get one, but this Emma had nothing but faith in Regina’s decisions.

Chapter Text

Regina’s eyes flew open a few hours later. She was wide awake, her heart rate already elevated, and the reason why was immediately apparent: Emma was screaming.

Soft light was coming in the windows, but Regina hardly even noticed as she squeezed her way out from beneath her girl. “Emma!” she said frantically. She didn’t want to wake Emma brusquely, but she was also terrified. She’d seen Emma in many different states, but never this one. The screams had de-escalated to whimpers, and Regina’s heart clenched when she saw tears tracking down her face. “Emma, baby, wake up,” she cajoled as she stroked Emma’s hair back from her face. “Please,” she added weakly. Still, Emma didn’t stir.

Regina gently slid her hands behind Emma’s shoulders and pulled her up from the bed. She was soaked in sweat once again, but Regina still held her against her chest. Regina noted with relief that she wasn’t as clammy and hot to the touch as she’d been when they’d gone to bed. “Wake up, angel,” she said gently against Emma’s ear as she cradled her head against her shoulder.

“No, NO,” Emma said, pushing against Regina’s shoulders. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, please, it hurts,” she said through clenched teeth. Regina backed away frantically, sure she was the cause of Emma’s pain, but the blonde still wouldn’t wake. She’d taken another dose of NyQuil before she’d fallen asleep, and the drug was keeping the woman deep in her unconsciousness.

“Emma, baby,” Regina said more forcefully, rubbing her hand up and down Emma’s back. She tried to shift Emma onto her thigh so she could lessen the squirming and just hold her, but the movement made Emma freeze, stock-still. Then she lashed out, her fists flailing wildly, but her lips clamped shut.

Regina tried not to panic, sure restraining Emma was not the right move. She had second thoughts when a fist connected with her jaw, whipping her head to the side, her vision blurry for a moment.

“It hurts, it hurts,” Emma repeated over and over, a quiet mantra.

Instead of going for her wrists, Regina tried to lightly grab Emma’s fingers, guiding them to rest against her shirt. “Feel that, baby? Feel Mommy’s soft shirt? It’s me, Emma.” Fists coiled slowly in the familiar fabric.

“It’s okay, I’m right here,” Regina tried again, lightly rubbing her jaw. “You’re safe. I won’t let anyone hurt you. I need you to wake up for me.”

Regina felt warmth spread along her thigh then. Whatever Emma was dreaming about had caused her to wet herself again, presumably in fear. Tears streamed from her eyes, blond strands stuck to her damp cheeks, but not a sound escaping her lips — her agony was a silent one.

Regina was transported back to that awful night in New York, and she remembered what Emma had asked her: to sing. She’d grown exponentially as a woman and a domme since that night, and she knew now that she was more than capable of taking care of Emma, something she’d doubted for months. Her voice rang clear as she sang “À la claire fontaine” to her girl again, and she picked Emma up, settling her on her waist and rocking her gently.

Emma’s body slowly unclenched, and she settled against Regina. “There’s my good girl,” Regina whispered against Emma’s hair. She didn’t stop singing as she walked them into the bathroom, setting Emma on the bathroom counter.

Emma’s eyes cracked open at the feel of the cold counter on her legs. “Please,” she said weakly.

“I’m right here, Emma. You’re okay,” Regina said, repeating the latter sentiment as she unstuck the tabs on Emma’s diaper.

“Please,” she repeated. “Please don’t.”

Regina stopped, her hands resting gently on Emma’s hips. “Where are you, baby?”

“It hurts. Please. Please, not again.” Emma’s pupils were huge, her gaze unfocused.

Regina bit her lip, considering how to proceed. Emma was awake, but she seemed to be caught in a lucid fever dream. She didn’t want to push, but this was a topic she couldn’t get Emma to touch with a ten-foot pole; she’d already shown more to Regina in the last few minutes than she had in the entirety of their relationship. Maybe getting her to share would help her down the line?

“Where are you, Emma?” she tried again.

“In my bed,” she said, her voice cracking. Regina grabbed a tissue and wiped gently under her nose.

“Who hurt you, baby? Was it your foster mom?”

Emma had offhandedly mentioned a particularly mean woman from her past, using her dark humor to pretend things weren’t a big deal the same way Regina did — it was something they both needed to work on.

She shook her head, the movement causing her hair to stick to her face even more than it already had been. Regina brushed it back gently. She grabbed a washcloth and ran it under warm water, hoping Emma would open up, but the woman remained stubbornly quiet.

“Then who?”

Her right hand was squeezed tightly around her thigh, and the knuckles lost their color as she uttered his name for the first time in years: “Mr. Jack.”

“What did Mr. Jack do, sweetheart?”

Hearing the man’s name was a trigger neither woman had been on the lookout for — Emma’s breathing sped up, her mouth-breathing due to her stuffed-up nose getting more frantic. She wrapped her arms around her stomach, self-soothing as best she could.

“Hurt me, Mommy,” she said quietly. Emma finally seemed to realize she was there with Regina and not trapped in the painful memories of her past. “Made me touch him.”

Emma’s voice was quiet and small, and Regina felt a wash of guilt for making Emma relive this. But she was desperate to understand her better, especially when she needed to take care of her like this. She opened her mouth to speak, to reassure Emma no one would ever hurt her again, but Emma spoke before she could. “Told me I was worthless,” she said, and Regina had to lean down to make out the words. She scooped Emma’s hands up in her own, her thumbs stroking the knuckles lightly. “If I couldn’t– couldn’t make him feel good. He said he’d make my foster mom send me back.” Emma was trembling now, and Regina slid her hands slowly up to her biceps, squeezing gently.

Bile rose in Regina’s throat. She’d known Emma’s childhood had been difficult — it was hardly ever easy for kids in the system — but she hadn’t allowed herself to imagine the worst. Emma didn’t have the scars that Regina did, so she’d hoped Emma had used her charm and cunning to avoid the worst.

“Please don’t send me back,” Emma added quietly.

Still wary of triggering her further, Regina lifted Emma’s hands gently and placed them on her shoulders. Very slowly, Emma pulled herself to Regina, her arms locking around the back of Regina’s neck.

“No one,” Regina said, surprising herself with the firmness of her tone. “No one,” she tried again more gently, “could ever, ever, take you away from me, Emma.”

Regina held Emma tightly against her chest, feeling the tremors in her body. The gentle swaying calmed her own racing heart, but she could sense the fear radiating off Emma like heat. The last thing she wanted was to push her girlfriend too hard, but she also understood that Emma needed more than just comfort right now; she needed guidance, a tether back to reality.

“Emma, look at me,” Regina said firmly, pulling back just enough to meet Emma’s gaze. Confusion still clouded her gaze, her eyes unfocused. “You’re safe, baby. I’m right here with you.”

Emma’s breaths were still shallow and quick, and she pulled her gaze away. “I– I can’t,” she stammered, shaking her head. “It hurts, Mommy. It hurts so much.”

“I know, sweet girl. I know. We don’t have to talk about it anymore if you don’t want to.” Emma only nodded. Regina rubbed circles on Emma’s back, mindful she was still in the wet diaper. “Can Mommy change you, sweet pea?” Silence was the only response. “It’s just me, Emma. Just you and me. We’ll go really slowly.”

“Okay, Mama,” came the quiet response, and Regina’s heart ached. Rage was simmering in her chest for what Emma had been through. She’d told Emma about her own experiences with her mother and the older men she’d been victim to, but somehow this felt so much worse.

“Mama?” Emma asked. Regina was gripping Emma’s hips harder than she’d realized, lost in visions she couldn’t stop her mind from conjuring.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. I’m here.” She undid the remaining tabs on Emma’s diaper, brushing her thumb reassuringly across Emma’s hip. “Can you stand up for me, baby? Just for a second.” Emma pushed herself to the edge of the counter and let Regina help her down, pulling the damp fabric from beneath her as she did. “Thank you, baby. You’re doing such a good job.”

Emma shivered from the cold. “It’s hard, Mommy,” she said quietly.

“What is, sweetheart?”

“I don’t– I can’t,” she began, letting out a frustrated breath when the words wouldn’t come. “I don’t know what’s real anymore.”

“What do you mean, baby?”

“My foster mom caught him in my room,” she said quietly as Regina wiped delicately between Emma’s legs. “I was relieved. But she–,” Emma’s breath hitched, and Regina squeezed her hip in reassurance. “She told me it was my fault,” Emma whispered. “That I was a– a slut. I didn't even know what that meant.”

Regina clenched her teeth so hard she was sure her jaw audibly creaked. Her own mind had been her fortress. Countless people had used and defiled her body, to the point where it felt like it wasn’t even her own anymore, but she’d always been safe in her head, retreating there through the worst of it. But Emma had been taught again and again that she couldn’t trust herself — that the safest space available to her was a fabrication of her own making.

“That could not be farther from the truth, my girl,” Regina said tightly as she lifted Emma back to the counter to set her on a fresh diaper. “Lean back for me, baby,” she guided, reaching for the talcum powder as Emma did as requested. “Good girl,” she praised. She fastened the tabs once again and grasped Emma’s hands tightly in her own. “Look at me, Emma.” A tinge of wariness flitted across Emma’s brow, but her eyes stayed locked on Regina’s. They seemed much clearer.

“Do you trust me?” Emma considered the question before nodding her head sagely. “Do you trust me to take care of you? To always be here for you?” Emma’s lips twisted for a moment, but she nodded again. “Then you can believe me when I tell you that you were never at fault for what happened. You were a child. You didn’t have the power to fight back or even understand what was happening. All you did was survive, and that’s okay. You did what you had to do to protect yourself, and that doesn’t make you weak. It makes you incredibly strong.”

She paused, allowing her words to sink in, watching Emma’s face. “You’ve carried so much with you, so much pain and shame, but it’s not yours to bear. I know it’s hard to believe, but the things that were done to you? Those are the burdens of the people who hurt you, not yours. They chose to inflict pain; you didn’t choose any of this. You didn’t deserve it, and you don’t deserve to feel like it’s your fault.”

Regina leaned closer, their foreheads almost touching, ensuring Emma could feel her sincerity. “If you can’t trust yourself right now, if everything feels too muddled and chaotic in your mind, that’s okay. You can trust me. I can take care of you when you don’t feel like you can take care of yourself. Okay?”

Fat tears rolled down Emma’s cheeks. “Okay, Mommy.”

“Yeah?” Regina prodded playfully, squeezing Emma’s middle gently. She was rewarded with the sweetest, most endearing giggle, and her heart soared.

“Yeah,” she said, lifting her arms in a silent request to be picked up.

“Are you feeling better, angel?” Regina asked as Emma tucked her head against Regina’s neck.

Regina could feel Emma’s lips twist against her collarbone. “Me or my brain?”

“Either one, sweetheart,” she laughed, rounding the corner to the kitchen. She set Emma on the counter and watched her brow furrow in thought.

“Both are better, I think.”

Regina smiled, her heart swelling with relief. “I'm so glad, Emma. And I’m so proud of you for talking about it, even when it was hard. And for being brave enough to tell me about your past.”

Emma bit her lip, the weight of what she had shared still lingering. “I guess I never really said it out loud before.”

Regina nodded, sliding a gentle hand through Emma’s hair. “Sometimes, just saying it can take away a little of its power.”

Emma’s gaze drifted to the floor, her fingers tracing small patterns on the counter. “I just… I don’t want to go back there,” she admitted softly, her voice barely a whisper. “Even in my head. It’s so scary.”

“I know, sweet girl. But facing our fears helps us get over them. Like when I told you about my parents and my experiences as a teenager. I’m not so scared of it anymore. It’s not a big secret I have to think about hiding.”

Emma watched Regina move around the kitchen, collecting ramen noodles and crackers and setting the water to boil. “Can I help?” Emma asked, but her voice had a weight to it that made Regina pause.

“Just relax, angel. I’ve got this.”

Emma took a moment, her gaze shifting from the counter to Regina’s face, a softness in her expression. “Thank you, Mommy,” she said quietly. “You’re doing so much for me, and it’s like… I can feel how hard you’re trying to make everything okay.”

Regina turned to face her fully, her heart catching in her throat. “Emma…”

“No, listen,” Emma continued, her voice steady. “I know it’s not easy for you, either. I see how you carry everything — your past, your fears, all the things you don’t always say out loud. But you still make sure I feel safe and loved, even when I’m falling apart.” Regina felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes again. She opened her mouth to speak, but the words wouldn’t come. “I can feel how strong you are, even when you’re scared,” Emma said. “You show me how to be brave.”

Regina swallowed hard, her heart swelling with love and pride. She was floored by Emma’s insight, by the way she could see through the layers of Regina’s carefully constructed facade. “I… I don’t know what to say,” Regina managed, her voice thick with emotion.

Emma’s eyes sparkled with understanding. “You don’t have to say anything, Mommy. I just want you to know that I see you. And I appreciate you lots.”

Regina stepped closer, wrapping her arms around Emma, holding her tightly. The warmth of Emma’s body against hers felt like a balm for all the hurt they had endured. “Thank you, baby.” Emma smiled, and she released another lighthearted giggle, releasing some of the tension left in the room. “For such a sick little girl, you’re awfully smart.”

“I get it from my mommy,” she teased, smiling big. “I feel lots better.”

“I’m so happy to hear that, baby. I was worried about you last night.”

Emma got quiet for a moment, twisting her hands in her lap. Regina let her think while she added the noodles to the boiling water and got bowls ready. “I’m really sorry I wet the bed, Mommy.” Her voice was small and quiet. “Twice,” she added painfully. “And that I– I hit you,” she said as an afterthought, as though the memory had just come back to her.

Regina set a timer and went back to Emma, running her hands reassuringly up Emma’s thighs. “Can I tell you a secret, baby?” she asked conspiratorially. Emma’s brow furrowed, but she nodded. “It was really really special to me to get to take care of you like that. I hate seeing you sick, and I never want to see you suffer in any way — or get hit in the jaw if I can avoid it,” she added with a grin, “but I loved that I could take care of you. You trusted me to pad your bottom and keep you safe and rescue you from the demons in your nightmares. That means everything to me.”

She could see the gears turning in Emma's mind, the mix of embarrassment and relief washing over her. “I don’t want you to have to do that, though,” Emma replied quietly. “It’s not fair to you.”

Regina shook her head gently, cupping Emma’s face in her hands. “No, Emma. What’s not fair is the burden you’ve carried alone for too long. I want you to let me help you. I want to be there for you when you’re struggling, whether it’s with nightmares or something as mundane as a sore throat.”

“But it’s… it’s just so embarrassing,” Emma admitted, her cheeks flushing as she looked away.

“It’s okay to feel embarrassed, little one. But just know that while you’re feeling embarrassed, I’m falling even more in love with you.”

A ghost of a smile came to Emma’s lips. “Weirdo.”

“Hmm, I admit it. It’s all part of my evil plan to get you to need me.” Regina was being playful, but Emma didn’t react or respond. She seemed to be mulling something over still. Regina waited, moving the pot off the burner and draining the excess water.

“I came here,” Emma said. Regina looked over at her, waiting for her to elaborate. “I called a car and didn’t even consider going to my apartment.” Regina noted she hadn’t called it home. “I didn’t even think about it,” Emma said, more to herself.

“Does that bother you?” Regina said, forcing to tone to sound light.

“Not really. I spend most nights here anyway. But my sick brain just said ‘Mommy,’ and I came home.”

“This is your home, Emma,” Regina said, still trying not to come across too serious.

“Would you– I mean– could you,” she started, before biting her lip and cutting herself off.

Regina walked over with two bowls of ramen, doctored just the way Emma liked, and handed one to her girlfriend. She slid herself gently between Emma’s legs and blew on the hot noodles. “Would you want to live here, Emma? Permanently?”

Tears came to Emma’s eyes for what felt like the hundredth time that day, and she smiled. She too blew on a forkful of noodles before shoving them in her mouth, giving her a moment to collect herself before answering. Regina was unfazed, reaching up to wipe a little broth from Emma’s lower lip. “I’d really, really like that,” she said quietly after swallowing.

“Yeah?” Regina had already known she wanted Emma to move in, hopefully sooner rather than later, but she hadn’t wanted to push the woman.

“Yeah. You’re my home more than anywhere else.”

Regina tilted her head and smiled at Emma. She wanted to tread carefully here. “You know, if you want to have your own room here like you do with Ruby, that’d be okay.”

Emma’s shoulders slumped. “You don’t– you wouldn’t want me to share your room?”

“Sweetheart, that’s not what I meant at all. Of course I want you in my bed every night. I just meant that if you wanted a space to decorate and play and be silly and fun and creative in that it’d be okay with me.”

Understanding dawned. “Like a room for little Emma?”

“That’s right, baby. If you want.”

“You’d let me fill your pretty guest room with squishmallows and Funkos and Legos?”

“I’d let you fill the whole apartment if that’s what would make you happy, baby.”

Emma grinned wildly. “You love me,” she singsonged.

“I know, isn’t it so gross?”

“The grossest,” Emma said, lifting her heels from where they’d rested on the cabinet to wrap them around Regina’s waist and pull her close. “That sounds really, really great.”

The brunette sagged in relief, a grin cracking her face too. “Good, because I didn’t want to have to make you.”

Emma giggled. “Make me how?”

“I was going to start taking a squishmallow every time I went to your apartment.”

Emma gasped. “You would not!”

Regina set her bowl to the side and pressed her chest lightly against Emma’s, her breath hot on Emma’s neck. “You know what happens when you try me, little girl.”

Emma squirmed. “What happens?”

“I think we know how rarely you end up on top, sweetheart.”

Emma’s lips parted slightly, her tongue tracing her lower lip. She reached for Regina’s waist, pulling her close until their bodies were flush against each other. “What if I drive you crazy?” she teased, though her voice was thick with emotion.

Regina smirked, sliding her hands up Emma’s sides, feeling the heat of her skin even through her clothes. “I’m counting on it,” she murmured, her tone unintentionally seductive. “I want you. All of you.”

Emma gripped Regina’s hips. “I’ve been told I’m kind of a handful. Are you sure you want that?”

Regina scooped Emma up off the counter, one arm beneath her ass and the other hand tracing Emma’s jaw. “I have two perfectly capable hands. And an intimate knowledge of how exactly to handle you. I’ll make sure you know exactly where you belong.”

Emma’s body tensed in response, and she let out a quiet moan. “Tell me,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “Tell me where I belong.”

Regina’s hand slid up into Emma’s hair. “With me,” she said, her voice low and commanding. “Always with me.”

The intensity in Regina’s gaze sent a shiver down Emma’s spine, and her grip on Regina tightened. “I love you so much,” Emma breathed.

“I love you too, sweetheart,” Regina said, sliding Emma gently down her body. As much as she wanted to ravage her girlfriend on the kitchen counter, now wasn’t the time.

Emma, of course, clocked this, and she hadn’t been immune to the power of the moment either. “Could we maybe take a bath together? Please?”

Regina looked conflicted. “I’m not sure being naked with you is the best idea right now, angel. I know you’re feeling better, but you’re still sick.”

“Please,” Emma tried again. “I just want to touch you.”

“Okay, baby, if you’re sure.” Regina allowed. They both needed to clean up, anyway.

Emma wound herself around Regina as they walked down the hall toward the bedroom. Once there, she grabbed her toothbrush and brushed vigorously, not wanting to kiss Regina with her stale breath. The brunette started the water and watched, pressing herself against Emma’s back and reaching down to release the tabs on Emma’s diaper. Emma, for her part, had almost forgotten she had the thing on.

“Thank you for trusting me to do that for you, darling,” Regina said again. She’d said it before, but she wanted to make sure Emma understood she didn’t have to be embarrassed — and that she could request diapers again if she wanted, even if she wasn’t sick.

Emma didn’t respond, the toothbrush still in her mouth, but she reached down to grasp Regina’s hand where it rested on her hip. She pulled it to her stomach, forcing Regina to get even closer, and the brunette relented by kissing the back of Emma’s neck. As Emma rinsed her mouth, Regina pushed her t-shirt over her head, leaving her naked before Regina, her nipples hardening immediately.

Behind her, Regina shed her clothes as well. They’d been naked together not two days before, but something about the intimacy and vulnerability of the night had them desperate to be close to each other. Regina grabbed Emma’s hand and led her to the tub. Normally she’d have filled it with bubbles and toys for Emma, but she didn’t feel either of them wanted the distraction.

Groaning at the feel of the hot water, Regina sank down, resting her back against the side. She tried to pull Emma down between her legs, but Emma resisted, squirming around her girlfriend so she could be the big spoon for once. Surprised but not disappointed, Regina leaned heavily against Emma’s chest, the back of her head resting on Emma’s shoulder. “Thank you, angel. That feels so nice.”

“Of course, Mommy. I love to hold you.” She reached up to turn on the waterproof speaker she’d insisted on for bathroom concerts, and the quiet sounds of Olivia Dean filled the room.

“You’re something else, Emma Swan,” Regina said, her eyes closed as she relaxed. Emma kissed her head and pumped a handful of the lavender soap Regina preferred, running both hands over Regina’s warm, soft skin. She took her time, spoiling her girlfriend with gentle massaging. “Darling,” Regina said breathily. Her legs had fallen open, and Emma slid her hands down to rub the strong muscles of her inner thighs.

“I could tell how much you needed me, Mommy,” Emma said against Regina’s neck.

“Hmm,” came the response. “Please, Emma.” Her ministrations weren’t unappreciated, but they were worsening the ache between Regina’s legs.

Not aiming to tease her unrelentingly, Emma quietly complied, sliding her hand between Regina’s thighs and rubbing Regina’s clit gently. Regina let out a sigh of relief, and Emma began kissing the spot below Regina’s ear. She moved her hand down to Regina’s opening, and she was pleased to find it slick despite the warm water. “You feel so good, Mommy,” she praised as she slid two fingers inside.

“Emma,” she responded breathily, her hands clamping onto Emma’s thighs. She considered telling Emma how she wanted it, asking her to finger-fuck her hard and deep, but she dragged in a breath and settled back against Emma. She didn’t need it rough, and the gentle touches were almost more agonizing than the relentless pace she often needed to get off. “Yes, little girl. Play with Mommy.”

Emma’s kisses had graduated to sucking and licking, and she knew her mommy well enough to know strictly gentle wasn’t her cup of tea. She added another finger, used her thumb to draw small circles on Regina’s clit, and bit down on her trapezius. “Fuck,” Regina breathed, her hips rotating of their own volition.

Emma raised her free arm out of the water and held it tightly across Regina’s breasts, holding her firmly against her chest and minimizing any movements on Regina’s part. “Just relax.”

The feel of Emma’s breath and lips and tongue and teeth on her ear and neck and shoulder felt centered in her clit, and Emma’s palm on her taut nipple was almost as bad. This was as close as she’d come to being restrained by Emma, and she was surprised to find she liked it. She trusted the blonde with her life, and that made it easy to trust her with her body and her pleasure. Surrounded in the music, the warm water, and Emma’s body, she felt almost high, and she gave herself over to the feeling. She let go of Emma’s thighs to hold tightly to Emma’s arm across her chest, and her neck arched back. “So close, baby. You’re so good at that.”

“I know your body better than anyone, Mommy,” she responded, her tone surprisingly light. Regina may have been dealing with her own feelings of vulnerability, but Emma had zero issue taking full responsibility for Regina’s pleasure. “My body is yours, right? It belongs to you? Well your pretty pussy is mine too, Mommy. No one can make you cum like I do, can they?”

“Fuck, Emma. No one, baby. No one.”

Emma smiled against Regina’s neck. “Cum for me, Mommy. Be a good girl for your little girl.” The ‘good girl’ had been a risk, but it proved worth it when Regina’s walls clamped down on Emma’s thrusting fingers.

“Yes, baby, yes. Make me cum, Emma.” Her orgasm had surprised her, the tight coil low in her belly releasing slowly, not like a spring but like a snake, unwinding as Emma’s fingers worked their magic inside her. She turned her head up toward Emma, looking for the kiss she was immediately granted, their lips and tongues meeting familiarly, like a seasoned pianist’s fingers on the keys of a well-loved piano.

Emma’s free hand cupped Regina’s jaw, thumb brushing tenderly against her cheek as their kiss deepened. Regina sighed softly into Emma’s mouth, the sensation between them natural and seamless. Regina’s body responded to Emma’s gentle attention, arching into her, craving more but content in the languid pace they’d set. The air between them was thick with quiet affection, the kind that spoke of deep trust rather than frenzied need. Emma’s forehead pressed lightly against Regina’s as their lips parted for a breath, a smile ghosting across both their faces.

“You’re so good to me,” Regina whispered, her voice raspy, eyes half-lidded as she gazed up at Emma.

Emma’s lips curved into a soft smile, her fingers still moving in slow, measured strokes. “I just want to make you feel half as good as you make me feel,” she murmured, her thumb grazing across Regina’s lower lip before returning for another kiss, slowly savoring.

The slow burn between them was like the gentle ebb of waves against the shore — persistent and steady, building quietly, naturally; there was no rush. Emma pressed another kiss to Regina’s neck, trailing her lips along her jawline, the warmth of her breath sending a shiver down Regina’s spine. Each kiss felt like a promise.

Regina’s hand found Emma’s wrist, holding it as her body tightened, the slow rise of pleasure building again. Emma met her gaze, her thumb drawing tight circles against Regina’s skin. “I’ve got you, Mommy,” she whispered, grounding them both.

And Regina felt free to let go.

Chapter Text

Regina slowly uncoiled the wrap from her wrists and hands, noting with satisfaction that her knuckles were sure to bruise after today’s workout. She’d taken her feelings out on the bag for over an hour, and the only reason she’d stopped was that the space was reserved for a class. She was still vibrating with feelings she couldn’t name, and the coil in her belly felt like it hadn’t loosened a bit.

She’d taken up boxing a few months prior at Emma’s insistence. She’d run track in high school, but her joints could no longer handle the sprints she used to rely on to channel her emotions — emotions that had been coming up more and more recently.

Regina knew this routine, knew this fatal flaw in herself. She needed something to be wrong. She was a problem-solver to her core, and having an external focus was key to her not turning that focus on herself and then spiraling. She’d talked with therapists about it before, and, though it had helped to get the truth of herself out there, she’d yet to be presented with a solution that actually worked.

Emma was perfect, and it was ruining her streak of picking toxic women. Not that she wanted a toxic woman, but she’d been conditioned to look for them since she was a child, to crave their attention and approval. Cora had created Regina in her image, and over thirty years later, Regina was still working to undo that. But genes and childhood trauma ran deep, and no matter how many times she punched something, she couldn’t turn off her anxiety and anger.

She turned her thoughts to Emma as she stripped off her sweat-soaked clothes in the locker room, dropping naked into the ice bath the gym offered — so much better than any sauna. For at least a few minutes, all worries in Regina’s head disappeared as her body focused on surviving. She clenched and unclenched her fists before ducking her head under the water, holding her breath and letting the ice cold envelop her. She could feel her heart rate slowing, and her head was clear for once. Emma fully occupied her mind’s eye: her lips, her wicked grin, the slope of her shoulders, the swell of her biceps, the gentle protrusion of her collarbones. Regina pushed off the bottom of the steel tank and sucked in a long breath of air as she broke the surface of the water. The temperature change was shocking, and Regina realized she’d been below the water longer than she’d intended. Normally she’d sit for several more minutes, but her numb lips had her reaching for the towel and stepping out. The itching feeling of needing to do something came back almost immediately.

Regina didn’t hear anyone else moving around the locker room, so she stood naked while she towel-dried her hair, wrapping the fabric around her body only after slowly rubbing down each limb, encouraging the blood to flow back to her extremities. She took a deep breath and toed into her slides and turned to find a woman wrapped in a towel watching her from the far row of lockers. Regina bristled immediately. She didn’t mind being seen, but she hated being watched, especially when it felt like the woman had intentionally hidden her presence. What was even more annoying was that her own things were in a locker a few feet down from the woman. She said nothing as she walked past, ensuring the towel was tucked tightly above her breasts.

“I see you in here a lot,” the woman said anyway, with a slight Scottish accent.

Regina hated idle chatter even more than being watched. “Yes, well, I’m here a lot,” she said, hoping to brush the woman off. But she chuckled in return. Actually chuckled. Regina turned to look at her, taking in her 5’ 10”-or-so frame, her slightly sweaty auburn hair, her athletic build.

“I like you,” she said. Regina responded with glaring silence. “I’m Merida.”

“Regina,” the brunette responded without thought.

“Regina,” Merida responded slowly, rolling the sounds around on her tongue, her accent adding extra attention to the r and the g.

Never having found herself in a situation where a woman who was clearly interested in her had the nerve to challenge her dominance, Regina looked her straight in the face as she dropped her towel and stepped into her clothes. Fuck this woman and her attempt to make Regina feel small. But she laughed again, closing her locker and readjusting her towel before heading to the showers. Before she turned the corner to the stalls, she dropped her own towel, leaving Regina with an eyeful of muscular ass cheeks and a chiseled back. She clenched her fists and ground her teeth. She wanted to hit something — again.

---

“Hi, babe,” Emma called from the kitchen. “Dinner’s almost ready.”

When Regina had started spending more time at the gym after work, Emma had started experimenting with cooking. She’d picked up some basics from Regina that she’d never learned (how to cut an avocado or dice an onion, to her endless embarrassment), and she’d channeled them into simple things like spaghetti with meat sauce or sausage, peppers, and onions. She’d opted for the former tonight, and the sauce was completely from scratch. She’d also picked up a soft Italian bread on her way home from work and uncorked a cabernet Regina particularly liked to let it breathe before dinner (something else she’d learned from Regina).

“Hi, sweetheart,” Regina said offhandedly, dropping her gym bag on the floor and immediately shrugging off the layers she’d put on over her slightly damp clothes. “Smells amazing.” She pecked the side of Emma’s lips with a quick kiss and dragged her fingertips along Emma’s back before heading down the hall. “I’m just gonna take a quick shower, okay?”

Emma could tell Regina was a little off, but that had been the case more than not recently. And so often when she got home from the gym she was still vibrating with adrenaline. Occasionally Emma could get her to channel that into different extracurricular activities, but not as often as she’d like. Regina was holding herself back, Emma could tell, but what she couldn’t figure out was why.

The spaghetti finished and just needing to be plated, Emma poured two glasses of wine and headed down the hall to check on her girlfriend. She set her glass on the bathroom counter and opened the shower door to hand Regina’s in to her. The brunette had her eyes closed and her head tipped back under the stream. “Baby,” Emma said quietly, and Regina’s eyes whipped down to meet hers. Emma missed the emotion that shown in them, her own gaze having been drawn down against her will. The constant gym visits had left Regina looking chiseled in ways to which Emma wasn’t accustomed.

Regina’s dripping hand came out to take the glass of wine, and she downed a heavy swallow before handing the glass back. “Like what you see, angel?” she teased, but her tone was heavy.

“Yes,” Emma replied breathily, coming out of her reverie only when Regina pulled the shower door closed, lest more water pool on the floor. She bit her lip. “Sorry, babe. I didn’t mean to ogle you like that.”

Regina chuckled, but it was still heavy, not light the way it usually was when she was toying her with girl. “I should be used to it by now, shouldn’t I?” she asked rhetorically, and Emma blushed, not realizing the broader implication of her words.

She sat on the counter and sipped her wine, setting Regina’s wet glass down. Something about the water droplets slowly sliding down the side of the globe had her mind wandering. She swallowed hard. “How was your day?”

“Hmm,” Regina responded noncommittally. “The usual.” The shower turned off then, and a hand reached out to grab the towel off the hook. “Yours?”

“Good. I got to design the layout for next week’s front page, and I tried a new meat sauce recipe.”

“Such a smart little girl,” Regina said offhandedly, securing the towel around her chest and throwing her wet hair up in a clip after towel-drying it.

Emma bit her lip again and made herself look away. She took another sip of her wine and let the flavor settle on her tongue before she swallowed. “Should I– um, should I go set the table?”

Regina hummed in agreement, getting a handful of lotion to run over her arms and chest and neck. She turned to acknowledge Emma, whose mouth was slightly open at the display. “Please, angel. I’m practically ravenous.”

Between her soft, damp skin and her obviously purposeful word choice, Emma’s thighs clenched of their own accord. “Yes, ma’am,” she said quietly, pushing off from the counter and grabbing her glass. As she exited the room and took a deep breath of cool air with her hand against the bedroom wall, all she could hear was the sound of Regina’s low chuckle.

Emma set the table with deliberate slowness, anticipation curling in her belly. She could still feel the weight of Regina’s gaze from the bathroom, the subtle, simmering fury that hadn’t faded even after the shower. If anything, it had sharpened, focused. Emma wanted to be its target.

She turned as Regina emerged from the bedroom, clad in a thin black tank top and silky pajama pants, her damp hair in a braid down her back. The sight of her, still radiating heat from the shower, the tension coiled tight in her muscles, made Emma’s breath hitch. But she played it coy as she continued to set the table and plate their meals.

Regina took her usual spot at the head of the table as Emma brought over her bowl. She sipped slowly from her glass while Emma finished the presentation off with a sprinkling of fresh Romano. Brown eyes followed her to the kitchen and back as she fetched her own things, watching as she tucked her foot beneath her as she sat.

Emma’s eyes found hers as she took her first bite. The recipe was good, the sauce a little more complex than anything she’d made before, and her work had paid off. She slurped the noodles loudly, and Regina eyed her.

“This is delicious, sweetheart.”

“Thanks, babe. I’ll save you some leftovers for your lunch tomorrow.” She slurped loudly again.

Regina could tell she wasn’t feeling little, so what was with the childish behavior? “Please remember your manners, Emma.”

“Sorry,” she mumbled around a mouth full of spaghetti. She wiped her mouth with the side of her hand, smearing sauce across her cheek.

“Miss Swan,” Regina said coolly. “What is with the behavior?”

Big green eyes looked over at her. “What behavior?”

Regina clenched her teeth. She detested gaslighting. But she wouldn’t let Emma goad her. They ate in near silence, Emma occasionally making obnoxious noises or dragging her bowl along the table.

“Are you purposely trying to raise my blood pressure?”

Emma only smirked down at her bowl. She’d also made a mess of the table around her, little flecks of red sauce marring the otherwise clean wood surface. She readjusted, sitting with her legs criss-crossed.

Regina had nearly finished her meal at that point, so she pushed back from the table, refusing to play into whatever little game Emma was playing. “Must you always misbehave?” she said under her breath, something both women knew to be false. Emma was generally an angel.

Emma rounded the counter and dropped her bowl in the sink. Regina’s gaze turned to hers. She hated dishes left in the sink. But Emma had made dinner, so Regina began cleaning up. Once she’d rinsed everything and loaded the dishwasher, Emma produced a dirty mixing bowl from god knows where and placed it in the newly clean sink.

“Emma,” Regina said tightly. “You will clean that up.”

The blonde leaned back against the counter and crossed her arms. “Or what?”

Regina had to fight to keep the shock and anger from showing on her face. Emma was hardly ever a brat; it wasn’t how either of them liked to operate. She crossed her own arms and cocked her hip. “Excuse me?”

Emma pushed off from the counter and closed the distance between them. “Or what, Regina?”

Regina saw red, and before she knew what was happening her hand had shot out and grabbed Emma’s neck tightly. “I don’t know what game you’re playing, Emma, but I will not be disrespected.” Emma smirked and leaned into Regina’s grip. “Apologize.”

“Sorry,” she said sarcastically.

Regina growled and shifted, placing Emma between herself and the counter. She pushed back, hard, and Emma’s hips connected roughly with the marble. “Do not test me, little girl.” Regina could see the arousal in Emma’s eyes, and her own feelings were melding and shifting in a way she wasn’t used to: agitation was coiling with arousal and they were both sinking into a pool of red-hot rage.

Emma’s breathing had sped up, and her hands were grasping frantically at the counter behind her. “And if I do?”

“If there’s something you want, Emma,” Regina practically spat, “be an adult and use your words.” She was being purposely condescending now.

“I want you,” she said, her voice gravely in a fight against the pressure Regina hadn’t lessened. “Like this.”

Regina released her and backed away, turning to take a sip of her wine. “I don’t want to play games, Emma.”

Emma wouldn’t let her off that easily. She approached her again and pressed her chest against Regina’s warm back, letting her arms snake around her waist. “Why? Scared you’ll lose?”

Regina grabbed Emma’s wrist in a death grip, clamping down on the pressure point beneath her palm hard enough that Emma cried out, her grip instantly releasing Regina’s waist. The brunette didn’t let go as she turned, causing Emma’s arm to twist uncomfortably. She didn’t let up on the pressure, sipping her wine and watching Emma’s eyes. “I don’t lose, sweetheart.”

Despite the pain that radiated from her wrist as she did it, Emma pushed herself further into Regina’s space, firmly closing the gap between them and settling her hips flush against Regina’s. “Show me.”

Fury was washing off Regina in waves. Emma couldn’t possibly know what she was asking for, and she wouldn’t be conned into giving it. But hell if the blonde didn’t know exactly how to test her, how to push her buttons in a way that made her want to scream. She was being played, but no one understood her game better than Emma.

“You think you can handle me like this, Emma? You think I can be so easily manipulated?” Her voice vibrated with something that felt dangerous.

“Let me prove to you I can, Regina. There’s nothing you can give me that I won’t beg for.”

Visions of Emma on her knees clouded Regina’s thoughts. “How could you possibly prove that?”

Emma’s eyes turned to her hand, the white color tinging her fingertips from where Regina had been cutting off the circulation. If anything, her grip had only tightened as Emma had worked her up. She let go immediately, but not before clocking the unadulterated lust in Emma’s eyes. She was getting off on this. “You’re not scared of hurting me,” she said, massaging her wrist to encourage the blood back to fingers. “You’re only afraid of losing control.”

“You should be afraid of that too, Emma.”

“Nothing about you will ever scare me, Regina.” Brown eyes searched her face nervously, looking for any indication her words were a lie. “And I think part of you wants this. Wants to let go.”

“What if I hurt you?”

Emma chuckled, her gaze on Regina’s lips. “How many times have I begged for exactly that?” Regina licked her lower lip. “You need an outlet, Mommy. I’m right here.”

Regina was terrified at the thought of releasing her demons on Emma. Her sweet Emma. But her sweet Emma had her own demons, and it was true Regina’s ministrations — spanking or paddling or a simple needle to her skin — helped bring a clarity to her eyes. “I’m afraid,” she admitted.

“Would you ever keep going if I called red?”

“Of course not.” The thought made Regina feel ill.

“Then know that I’ll ask you to stop if I need to.”

Emma had never called red during sex, only ever that night at the club, which also made Regina wary. She had never found Emma’s limits. But she clearly wanted this. And a large part of Regina hoped that it would help. But she was still terrified. “I don’t think it’s a good idea,” Regina said, turning away from Emma to wipe the table down with a wet cloth.

Emma sighed in annoyance. She hated the idea of pushing Regina, but the woman clearly needed to release her pent-up feelings. And god how it turned Emma on when she got to witness it, when she got to feel the well of emotions Regina insisted on concealing from the world — Emma included. “Fine,” Emma said, and the slight slump of defeat at Emma’s easy surrender told her everything she needed to know. “I’ll be in bed if you need me.”

Regina’s fist came down on the table after Emma retreated, not hard, but hard enough to smart, hard enough that it reverberated in her knuckles. She’d given Emma control before, but this was different. In those cases at least one of them was in control; in this one she’d have to concede completely, Emma at the mercy of a part of herself even she didn’t understand.

She cleaned up the remaining dishes and leaned back on the counter, topping off her glass of wine. With the apartment quiet, she allowed her mind to wander. She’d already showered, but she thought about taking a long scalding bath. She was stopped mid-thought and mid-sip at the hum of a familiar sound. You must be joking, she thought to herself. Emma would never. And yet. She chuckled to herself and turned her body toward the sound to confirm what she already knew. Her fist tightened around the glass. Visions of breaking it swam in her eyes, but she tossed it back instead, finishing the bitter liquid in one swallow. She used her thumb to wipe her bottom lip and then licked it clean. Making up her mind, she set the empty glass in the sink, unclenched her fist, and headed down the hall. Goddamn if she would be disrespected again today.

The closer she got to their bedroom, the louder Emma’s noises became. She wasn’t being obvious with her sounds, Regina would give her that, but they were uniquely Emma. Regina guessed she was about halfway to orgasm. The light was off, and she leaned her shoulder against the doorframe, watching Emma’s frame writhe under the covers, her thighs falling open and then slamming shut again. The longer she went unnoticed, the more Regina’s rage grew. Emma had told her she hardly ever masturbated anymore and when she did it was nearly impossible to get off. She couldn’t play the instrument that was her body even a fraction as well as Regina. Yet here she was, seeking relief from a paltry plastic toy instead of from her mommy.

Regina waited until Emma’s hips began to grind familiarly, her hand clamping across her mouth. She didn’t bother announcing herself, and Regina was pretty sure Emma was too far gone to notice anyway, so instead she stalked around the bed to Emma’s side, sliding her hand under the covers perpendicular to Emma’s body. She roughly grabbed the wrist that was holding the vibrator tight against Emma’s clit and yanked it, pulling Emma up from the bed and ripping away the orgasm she was sure was mere moments away. Emma cried out in surprise and frustration, one leg still on the bed while the other struggled to keep her stable. The toy continued to vibrate in her hand. Regina ignored it.

“Mind telling me what exactly you think you’re doing?”

Emma huffed, her face flushed. “What does it look like?”

Almost against her will, Regina’s palm found Emma’s cheek, and the sound of a slap rang out. “Why don’t you try again, little girl.”

Emma didn’t know whether to be horrified or turned on, but her body seemed to make the decision for her. And she’d asked for this, hadn’t she? Regina had done her best to warn her. “I was, um, I was masturbating,” Emma said, her eyes falling to the floor of their own volition.

Regina took the vibrator from her and inspected it. Emma was sure she meant to turn it off, and her hand pressed to her cheek to feel the warmth spreading there, but the sound persisted. She looked up to find Regina inspecting the tip of the toy. “Is this the best you can do when you masturbate?”

Her tone and Regina’s disdain for her solo performance had her other cheek heating to match. They both knew masturbating wasn’t her strongest skill, and she did it more to relieve tension than because it actually made her feel good. But she’d told Regina that in a vulnerable moment, never expecting the knowledge to be used against her like this. “It’s hardly even wet,” Regina noted, turning the toy off as she continued to inspect it. “How embarrassing that you need Mommy just to make your cunt drippy.”

God but Regina was the best at degradation when she wanted to be. She knew exactly what brought Emma the most shame. “Did that feel good?”

“Better than how you were making me feel,” Emma spat, but quietly, chastened enough not to raise her voice.

Regina chuckled again, that awful low sound that twisted Emma’s insides in a mix of fear and arousal. The brunette stepped closer to Emma and the hand not white-knuckling the vibrator shot out, twisting in the hair at the nape of Emma’s neck. She pulled lightly, forcing Emma’s head back, and she watched green eyes go hazy. Then she pulled down — hard — eliciting a cry from Emma as she was forced to her knees. Once she was settled there looking up at Regina, Regina untangled her fingers from blond curls and dragged her hand along Emma’s face until she tightly gripped the woman’s jaw. She used her thumb to force Emma’s chin down, her mouth opening slightly.

“If you want a plastic cock so bad, darling, why don't you choke on it?” she asked, bringing the toy up and sliding it between Emma’s lips. Surprise was evident on Emma’s face, but she didn’t resist or push back. Regina knew that she knew how to ask to stop when she couldn’t speak, but Emma’s hands remained curled in her lap. So she began fucking Emma’s face with the silicone toy. It wasn’t large, by any means, but it wasn’t the smallest of their toys either, and Emma would have to work to swallow the head of it.

Where Regina normally gave Emma ample time to adjust to the feel of anything in her mouth, relaxing her muscles and coating it in her saliva, this Regina wasn’t feeling particularly patient or giving. So after only a moment, Regina began to slide the toy deeper. When Emma gagged, she went deeper still. Green eyes went wide and Emma’s hands came up to Regina’s thighs, but she didn’t signal to stop. Like a good girl, she relaxed as much as she could and let her mommy fuck her throat. She focused on breathing through her nose and watching Regina instead of trying not to gag, and what she saw had her leaking into her panties.

While Regina was always willing to dominate Emma, Emma knew there was part of her that didn’t want to hurt her, that didn’t want to be rough with her little girl. But while Emma was her little girl, and she cherished the way Regina cared for her, she still needed the rough domme who’d captivated her from the moment they’d met. And the Regina above her was enjoying this, was watching the tears leak from Emma’s eyes with lust and interest. And that turned Emma on more than just about anything. She moaned around the cock in her throat and tipped her head back, inviting Regina to go deeper. And deeper she did.

She used Emma’s hair to tip her head back once again, showing off the column of her neck. And then she fucked roughly, watching the toy distend the pale skin of her throat. Emma only moaned, shifting so she could grind her hips down against the floor. “Such a good cock slut, aren’t you?”

Emma moaned again and green eyes opened to lock on Regina’s. “Play with your cunt, Emma. Show me how wet it is now that Mommy’s here.” Emma continued to watch Regina, drool dripping from either side of her mouth, as her hand skated down her belly and disappeared in her panties. She barely suppressed another moan as two fingers circled her opening. As directed, she pulled her hand back and showed Regina the evidence of her arousal. “So needy, aren’t you, darling?” Her free hand snatched Emma’s wrist again, and she sucked hard on the tips of her fingers. The vision of her sucking on Emma’s fingers while Emma choked on the cock she was forcing down her throat threatened to be Emma’s undoing.

“That’s how wet I expect your pretty cunt to be, Emma. Anything less and there won't be anything remotely close to penetrating you. Am I understood?”

Emma nodded around the vibrator, and Regina finally pulled the toy back, eliciting a final gag from Emma, saliva coming from her mouth in ropes as she gasped her first real lungful of air in several minutes.

Regina didn’t even seem to notice her struggle. “Hmm, that’s much better,” she said, inspecting the state of the vibrator. “Take your clothes off and get on the bed. On all fours.” Emma hesitated only slightly, and she was rewarded with another slap to her cheek, this one with Regina’s nondominant hand, but it smarted all the same. “Now,” she spat.

Emma whimpered and pushed herself up, shrugging out of the t-shirt and flimsy panties she’d had on. “Yes, Mommy. I’m sorry.” She resisted the urge to press a hand to her cheek, instead doing as Regina had directed.

Emma couldn’t see Regina, and the wait was grueling. She knew the woman was taking in the state of her pussy, and making her wait was just a fun side effect. She forced in a deep breath and reminded herself she wouldn’t have to wait forever. But the feeling of the toy pressing against her asshole had her stomach both sinking and twisting in anticipation. Mommy hadn’t come to play.

Emma whined but didn’t protest. “Come on good girl, this little toy is pathetic, and it’s dripping from where you choked on it. You should be able to take it no problem.” Emma rotated her hips and did her best to relax her muscles. “That’s it, little girl. You’re so desperate to be fucked you’ll take it in any hole, won’t you?” Emma couldn’t help her moan this time, and the head of the toy popped in. “Such a good girl,” Regina said condescendingly. “Taking that tiny cock.”

They both knew it wasn’t tiny, but that didn’t stop Emma from feeling embarrassed about the way it had stretched her throat and the way it stretched her asshole now.

As she’d done with Emma’s throat, Regina didn’t hold back, and her pace was punishing. Emma cried out at the way her muscles stretched uncomfortably, but she knew the evidence of her lust was slowly dripping down her thighs. Regina fucked Emma’s asshole harder than she ever had, bottoming the cock out each time, only to pull it back enough to give Emma’s tight hole a moment of relief before sinking it back in again. Emma was squirming and struggling to stay still, and as an unwilling orgasm mounted, Regina slowed her pace.

“Did you think I was going to let you cum just like that, sweetheart? Just from a thin cock in your ass dragging along your pussy wall?” Her tone was unforgiving. Emma said nothing. “Aw, such a spoiled little princess, aren’t you?” She shoved the vibrator back in, hard, one more time, and turned it on its lowest setting. The end stuck out just over an inch in a lewd display, and Regina got up from the bed to take in the sight.

Emma panicked, whining and shifting her hips to be sure she wouldn’t inadvertently push the toy out. “Do not move, Emma Swan,” Regina said coldly from a few feet away. She retreated back to the closet where Emma couldn’t hear her. Emma could feel the wetness on her thighs, and she was fairly sure Regina had never teased her like this. She considered shifting, trying to get at least a bit of pressure on her molten core. “I know you’re not thinking about doing what I think you are, angel.” Emma couldn’t help her flinch. She’d thought Regina was still in the closet, and, where her tone was usually caring, today her “angel” was only menacing — a threat thinly veiled in a term of endearment.

Regina dropped something on the bed and then kneeled down adjacent to Emma’s head. “Look at me, Emma.” Part of her resisted, but she did as her domme directed, shame coating her features again because she knew exactly how she looked — desperate and aching. “Good girl. I’m going to spank your ass raw now, sweetheart.” Worry flitted across Emma’s brow, and Regina grinned. “Did you think your blatant manipulation would go unpunished?” Regina didn’t give her a chance to respond. “If you let the toy fall out of your ass, I’ll shove it back in and start the count over.” Emma’s lips spread slightly in an unasked question. “No, I won’t stop until you can make it through all ten.” Emma’s lips slammed shut.

She’d retrieved the paddle from their closet, a thick wooden thing she usually only pulled out when Emma had done something especially deplorable — in other words almost never. Emma had tilted her hips down to try to keep the angle of the toy high, and her elbows were pressed hard into the bed, her chest resting on a pillow. She was breathing hard, and Regina could see her fear reflected in the rise and fall of her spine. She ran the wood lightly up from the back of Emma’s thighs to the top of her ass, ensuring Emma knew exactly what she was in for. Emma visibly shivered, and she tucked her face into the top of the pillow.

“Don’t hide from me, Emma. Need I remind you that you asked for this?” The blonde sucked in a deep breath and adjusted her hips, presenting her ass all the more pleasingly to Regina’s ministrations. “Good girl,” she praised, her voice uncharacteristically husky. She pulled the paddle back, only about six inches away from Emma’s milky white skin, and she watched Emma’s asshole clench in anticipation, pulsing the toy up and down just slightly.

She connected the paddle with the meat of Emma’s right cheek hard and fast. Emma’s back bowed, and the vibrator slipped out a few centimeters. Regina chuckled, knowing there was no way Emma would make it through nine more without the toy coming out completely. “You’ll have to do better than that, sweetheart. Would you like me to push it in and start over? Or do you think you can make it?”

Emma whined and rotated her hips, sinking against the pillow. She needed pressure on her clit more than she needed air. “Start over, please,” she said quietly in defeat.

“Good choice, princess.” Regina used the paddle to press the vibrator in deeper, appreciating the way it shook the thick wood. She had to press hard to get it deeper, and Emma’s head tipped back in a torturous mix of arousal and need. Once she was satisfied with the depth of the silicone again, she pulled back and smacked the paddle hard across both Emma’s cheeks, just an inch below the vibrator. Emma, to her credit, had anticipated that, and she was able to keep her asshole tight through the sting. And sting it did, the needles of pressure across her skin subsiding hardly at all as the moments passed.

Annoyed at having been momentarily bested, Regina dropped two more hard blows. Emma cried out on the latter, her arms spreading out to each side. But the vibrator stayed lodged inside her. The pressure and stimulation on the thin skin separating her holes was driving her to distraction, and it was becoming harder to stay clenched. She momentarily relaxed her body, hoping to recover for only a moment before Regina hit her again.

Regina knew exactly what was happening, but she allowed her girl the moment of respite, choosing instead to drag the edge of the paddle against Emma’s clit. It was endlessly fascinating how wet pain made Emma. The blows would have any other sub in tears, but the only evidence of Emma’s struggle was dripping from her center.

Emma moaned at the slight attention, and her left leg spread involuntarily, trying to make more space for the paddle.

Regina dropped a spank on her clit instead, not nearly as hard as she had on Emma’s ass, but she was rewarded with a beautiful yell, Emma’s legs slamming shut once again and the toy sliding more than an inch from her ass. “Mommy,” Emma whined, her voice almost hoarse from the struggle.

“Did that hurt, sweet girl?” Regina said sarcastically. Emma’s reaction to the pain was threatening to send her feral.

Emma was no longer trying to hide her shallow, frantic breaths. “You know it did, Mommy.”

“Then why are you so wet, little girl? Does the hurt make your cunt drippy?”

Emma groaned against the pillow and twisted her hips. “Spank me, please,” she begged.

“What was that, Emma? I couldn’t quite hear you.”

“Please, Mommy. Please hit me. Please spank me. Please hurt me. Please.”

Regina’s insides clenched almost painfully. God but she loved when Emma begged. She wound her arm back, oblivious to the pressure behind the swing as she slammed the wood against Emma’s ass.

Emma screamed, and the vibrator slid out nearly another inch, hanging lewdly from her asshole. She muffled her cries into the pillow.

Regina blinked hard for a few moments, trying to clear the rage from her eyes. She hadn’t meant to hit Emma that hard.

“Again,” Emma said breathily. The muscles in her shoulders and back were tight, and it was obvious how hard she was holding onto the vibrator. “Again!”

The red haze at the edge of Regina’s vision crept back in and she gritted her teeth. She pulled her arm back perpendicular to her body and dropped a spank low on Emma’s right cheek, pulling back fast and alighting the left side with the same attention.

“Fuck!” Emma yelled into the pillow, but the toy didn’t budge. Part of Regina desperately wanted to dislodge the vibrator so she’d have no choice but to start over. Emma’s ass would be black and purple the next day, but it’d be worth it to watch her cry and hear her beg.

“Spread your legs, little girl. Let me see those puffy pussy lips.”

Emma complied, and the sight had Regina clenching her inner muscles painfully. Emma was soaked, and spreading her legs had caused her arousal to rope between her thighs and her opening. It was pornographic. And it was all for her. Regina spanked her center with the paddle again, ensuring she didn’t miss Emma’s clit this time.

“Mommy!” Emma cried. “Mommy, Mommy, Mommy.” She was mindlessly chanting against the pillow, the fabric wet from a mix of her saliva and tears. She clenched her asshole, and Regina was fairly sure the vibrator slid back in a few centimeters. She couldn’t believe how much her girl was loving this. It honestly kind of pissed her off.

“Are you going to cum, little slut?” she growled. “Are you such a whore that having your pussy spanked does it for you?” Emma only whined in response. “I should restrain you somewhere and let just anyone spank you. Watch as you have to fight off orgasms just from being struck over and over.”

Emma looked over her shoulder, her cheeks and eyes red. “You’d kill anyone who got anywhere near me.”

She unwittingly visualized the scenario, and even the thought of a stranger seeing Emma naked pissed her off. Regina hated how good Emma was at pinpointing exactly what would fill her with rage. She wound up again, and Emma, to her credit, didn’t break eye contact as her domme laid a hard blow across both cheeks. But she couldn’t stop her eyes involuntarily squeezing shut at the contact, and tears rolled down her cheeks. The vibrator remained lodged in her ass, though, and she focused on the feeling spreading between her anus and the walls of her cunt instead of the pain that was everywhere now. She’d honestly lost count, but she knew there couldn’t be more than two or three to go. She wouldn’t ask Regina to stop if she kept going, but there’s no way she’d be able to keep her asshole clenched for more than another minute or two.

Regina sucked in breath after breath. She’d maybe never been more aroused in her life. She’d gotten so accustomed to schooling her feelings, to coiling them in her belly instead of letting them spread from her core out to her fingers and even her toes. Her feet were curled, and her hands shook, and she knew the state of her panties was shameful. She’d also lost count, something else she’d never done, but she was fairly sure she’d hit Emma eight times. Eight.

Regina kneeled down and considered Emma’s center. She blew lightly on the inflamed lips, and Emma whimpered. “Tell me what you want, Emma.” Regina knew Emma was fighting through each blow, and she wanted to see how she was faring compared to Regina. She expected Emma to beg to be fucked, or at the very least to have her clit played with. But not her girl. Not her Emma.

“Hit me, Mommy!” Emma screamed. “Please, God, please. Hit me!”

Regina sank her teeth into her lower lip, her fingers clenching around the paddle and her thighs clenching around nothing. She dropped the paddle on the floor, the sound making Emma jump, and she kneeled on the bed, situating herself on Emma’s left side. “You have no idea of what I’m capable, little girl.” Regina snaked her left arm around Emma’s stomach, locking her elbow to ensure the woman couldn’t move. Then she wound her right arm back, mindless of the strength she possessed. She rained spank after spank after spank down on Emma’s already pink ass and thighs, liberally spreading blows across the expanse of her skin.

After four or five Emma began to cry out, and she squirmed hard against the arm holding her down. “I can’t, Mommy,” she cried. “I can’t!”

“Then use your safe word, Emma!”

“No, no, I can’t–,” Emma tried, “I’m gonna–. I can’t!” With a final cry that could have torn the walls down, Emma came, her orgasm rocking her from her hair follicles to her toenails. Her sphincter clenched almost painfully and then released, the vibrator finally falling from her asshole, leaving it gaping lewdly.

Regina slowed her blows, her arm tiring and her focus being pulled to the sight of Emma’s asshole. It was pulsing, either in response to the orgasm or the missing pressure that had spread it for longer than Regina had intended. Without thought, her hand moved to Emma’s center, and she dragged three fingers along the blonde’s labia. Her grip on Emma’s side hadn’t lessened, and the restraint mixed with the pressure she’d been desperate for had her whimpering into the pillow again, quietly begging for more.

Testing an idea, Regina flattened her fingers against Emma’s clit and labia and began running them horizontally across the wet folds, spreading the skin and stimulating Emma’s most sensitive spot. Her pressure was grueling, and she didn’t let up despite Emma’s bucking. “Come on, little girl,” she said through clenched teeth. “Give your mommy what she wants.”

Emma stopped rocking her hips, but her hands flailed wildly against the sheet. “Mommy, please! Mommy,” she moaned, and Regina knew she was close. She doubled her pressure and continued to roughly massage across Emma’s swollen lips.

“That’s it, sweet girl. Show me how much you need this. Show Mommy how much you love when she hits you.” Emma’s fingers clenched in the cotton, unintentionally freeing one corner of the fabric from where it had been neatly tucked beneath the mattress. “Go on, baby. Don’t fight it. Give Mommy what she wants.”

Emma’s back went rigid and she moaned, her head tossed back as she squirted against Regina’s fingers. Regina pulled back for only a moment, watching the display with interest and arousal, before resuming her punishing stimulation. She dragged her fingers back and forth, loving the incessant feel of Emma’s body releasing onto her. The sheet beneath her was soaked, and Regina pulled a second wave from her body.

Emma was releasing a long, sustained note of a moan, her body no longer hers. Regina had decided what it was capable of and what it could handle, and she’d pushed Emma to the very edge of both. Finally, her hand slowed, and she left her fingers pressed against the burning skin only as a reassuring pressure. She knew the moment she pulled away that nearly every inch of skin between Emma’s lower back and mid-thighs would start pulsing in pain. Her ass was a rainbow of colors, and the skin that had received the hardest blows was already purpling.

“Such a good girl,” she said mindlessly. While the rage had slowly seeped from her body, the arousal had only increased, and Regina knew the silky fabric between her thighs was evidence of just what their actions did to her.

Emma sucked in slow breath after slow breath, a clarity clearing the haze of her vision. She felt dialed in, hyperaware of the sting of every place on her ass and thighs where Regina had made impact. She stretched languidly against Regina’s grip and rolled to her side to look back at her domme. “Did that help, Mommy?” she asked, the confidence in her voice a surprise to both of them.

“I– I mean,” Regina began, licking her bottom lip. Where Emma felt clearer than she had in maybe months, she could see the need written all over Regina’s face. “Yes,” the brunette said quietly. “Yes, I think it did.”

Emma pushed herself up to sitting, the back of her thighs resting on Regina’s leg. “Not so angry anymore, baby girl?”

Regina had to suppress a moan, and she bit her bottom lip. “No, not so angry.”

“Good girl,” Emma said lowly. “Maybe you’ll listen next time I beg you to beat the shit out of me.” Regina had expected Emma to need slow, doting aftercare. She’d spanked her ass about as hard as she could. And yet here she was checking in on her domme, and her tone and slow perusal of Regina’s body held the promise of more to come. “Are you wet, baby girl?” Emma asked, her tone light.

“Yess,” she dragged out, unable to fight the involuntary shift of her thighs.

“Yes, what, baby?”

“Yes, Miss Swan,” she said, their eyes locking.

The vulnerability Emma found there had her smirking with confidence. “Good. Show me.”

Regina untangled herself from Emma and pushed to stand. She pushed her silk pj pants down and dragged her tank over her head. “All of it,” Emma said firmly, and Regina pushed her panties down. They were unsurprisingly stuck to her labia, and she had to give them a tug before they joined the small pile she’d made on the floor. She moved toward Emma, but Emma held up a hand. “Stop.” Regina did. “Turn around and bend over.” A flush came to Regina’s chest and cheeks, but she did. “Fuck,” Emma said quietly. “Did it make you so wet to hurt me, Mommy?” While the question was serious, the tone was condescending, and Regina didn’t know how to answer. The sound of a slap rang out, and Regina wasn’t sure which of them was more surprised. “I asked you a question, baby girl.”

Regina stood and turned, taking in once again the state of Emma. Her nipples were pebbled and her pupils were huge. “Yes, Miss Swan,” she said slowly. “It made me desperately horny to hit you.” Emma’s eyes left Regina’s clit and locked on Regina’s.

They exchanged an entire conversation without saying a word, and Emma knew that Regina was giving her permission for whatever happened next. “On the bed, please,” Emma commanded, her tone somewhere between aggressive and reverent. Regina turned to sit but Emma intercepted her. “On all fours.” Regina bit her lip again but did as Emma asked, the repetition of Regina’s earlier command not lost on either of them.

Emma smirked as she took in the state of her girlfriend. Unnecessarily, she slid two fingers into her mouth and sucked them lazily before dragging them up Regina’s center. “Practically dripping,” she noted as Regina whimpered. “Even your thighs are a mess, baby girl.” Regina couldn’t help the gentle rotation of her hips, desperate to get more and deeper attention. “Aw, is little baby needy?”

Regina ground her teeth and didn’t respond. Emma wasn’t supposed to goad her; she was supposed to follow orders. And part of Regina wanted to grab her by the wrist and force her to make Regina cum. But the other half? The other half was desperate to see what she’d do next. “Yes, Miss Swan,” she said, “so needy.”

It was Emma’s turn to see red, and she dragged her fingers over Regina’s labia harder. “Bend over,” she said, and Regina once again mindlessly did as she asked, resting her cheek on Emma’s pillow and inhaling deeply.

“I should ruin you the way you ruined me, baby girl,” Emma said almost to herself as she played with Regina’s clit. She was partially toying with Regina and partially mesmerized by the state of the woman. She hardly ever got this desperate.

“Please, Miss Swan,” Regina said quietly, and that was all the permission Emma needed. She slid two then three fingers into Regina’s slick entrance, captivated by the ease. She pumped her fingers for only a moment before twisting her pinky in as well. The sight was vulgar, but Emma was far from done. With a stroke of her thumb up Regina’s labia, she tucked her thumb against her palm and forced it in with the others.

Regina sucked in a gasp of air. Emma had only fisted her once before, and she’d practically had to beg for it. “Yes, Miss Swan. Fuck! Yesss.”

Emma smirked and began rotating her wrist, dragging the knuckles of her fingers against Regina’s tight inner walls. “Do you like that, good girl?”

Regina only moaned, her hips twisting in an effort to spread the pressure out where she needed it. Confident Regina was enjoying this, Emma started fucking her hand in and out shallowly, and Regina’s verbal reassurance that that had been the right move was immediate. “Please, Emma, please. Yes.”

Emma went slightly deeper, and the image before her was one she knew she’d fantasize about for years. “You take my fist so well, baby girl,” she praised.

“Harder, please,” Regina begged breathily. “So good.”

Emma braced her free hand on Regina’s waist, ensuring the brunette couldn’t fuck back harder than Emma felt was safe, and allowed her fist to sink in another two inches or so. Regina moaned again, and Emma moved her free hand to stimulate Regina’s clit with her thumb. “Such a good little sleeve for my fist, aren’t you?”

“Fuck! Yes, Miss Swan. I’m just a little cock sleeve.”

Hearing Regina degrade herself was always a surprise, but always so, so sexy. “Are you close, baby girl? Gonna cum all over my wrist?”

“Yes, Miss Swan, yes,” she answered mindlessly, rotating her hips. “Right there. Please. More.”

Emma allowed her another inch, once again making light circles on Regina’s clit with her thumb. Without really thinking about it, she bent over and spit on Regina’s exposed ass, watching with lustful attention as it tracked down to the puckered hole. Regina was moaning incessantly now, her hips rotating and back bowing. Smirking a final time, Emma leaned over and circled her tongue around Regina’s asshole. She licked up and down the same way she did before she ate Regina out. And when she slid her tongue inside the tight hole, Regina exploded. “Yes, Miss Swan. Yes! So good. So fucking dirty. Fist me. Fist that tight cunt. Fuck!”

Emma didn’t let up, and Regina came again, the grip on Emma’s wrist almost painful. “Such a good girl, Mommy,” Emma praised, and she dropped a hard bite onto Regina’s ass cheek, hoping to leave a bruise in the shape of her mouth.

“Emma,” Regina moaned quietly, and Emma could tell the woman was reaching overstimulation.

“Shh, it’s okay. Bear down for me, good girl.” Regina did so, and Emma’s hand slid free with a quiet pop. Regina moaned again, her hips twisting as the loss of pressure came over her. “Lay down, baby. I’ll be right back.”

Emma walked gingerly to the bathroom, quickly washing her hands and assessing the pain radiating across her ass. She took a deep breath and went back to their bedroom, not sure what state she’d find Regina in.

The older woman was wrapped around Emma’s pillow, holding onto it for dear life. “Hi, Mommy,” Emma said quietly. “Would you hold me instead?”

Regina looked up to her girl, taking in the state of her, locking their eyes once again. She tossed Emma’s pillow down near the foot of the bed and re-situated herself, pulling back the covers so they could get beneath them. The duvet was a bit of a mess. “Come here,” Regina said, the tone in her voice hard to parse.

Emma carefully got beneath the covers, trying to hide her wince as much as possible. She faced Regina and rested her head on the woman’s bicep, looking up at her with eyes filled with love and awe.

“Hi, sweetheart,” Regina said heavily. Emma thought she might be holding back tears.

“Are you okay, Mommy?”

“Yes, baby, Mommy’s okay.” Emma stayed quiet, sure that Regina was still processing her feelings. She nestled in and kissed Regina’s collarbone. “It makes me feel so guilty to hurt you like that, angel.”

“But why, Mommy? You know that I love it. I begged for it.”

“I know, baby. It’s just hard to balance being your caregiver with being your disciplinarian sometimes. Especially when you didn’t do anything to deserve the way I was hurting you.”

Emma huffed, trying to find the words to tell Regina how she was feeling. “What would you do if I had a problem you could help me fix, Mommy?”

“I’d help you of course, silly girl,” Regina said, dropping a kiss on Emma’s forehead.

“And would that make you feel like a good caregiver? To help me and take care of me?”

“It would,” Regina admitted.

“This is no different. When you hurt me like that– when you beat me– it gives me a clarity that’s hard to explain. Like the negative voices in my head get quiet finally. Like I don’t have to overthink every single little thing and end up hating myself for something weird I said or did.”

Regina’s lips twisted in thought, and her arms tightened around Emma. “You still feel that way all the time? Anxious and tied to your thoughts?” Emma nodded hesitantly. She didn’t want Regina to think that she wasn’t happy, but her anxiety and depression were beasts completely separate from their relationship. “Why do you think pain makes you feel that way, angel?”

Emma thought for several long minutes, drawing circles on Regina’s chest with her index finger. “I think maybe it was my body’s way to heal from all my childhood stuff, you know?” Emma started to bite her thumbnail, and Regina gently pulled her hand back. “Like pain used to be scary and awful and I didn’t know what to do with it or how to handle it. So as I got older my body kinda reclaimed it? When I got my first tattoo at 18 I knew that the pain wasn’t supposed to feel good like that. But it did. And then it kept feeling really good. And then– then I found you. And pain from you is the most pleasurable thing I’ve ever felt.”

Regina watched Emma’s face, looking for any sign of lying or hesitation. What she saw was only innocent — if slightly ashamed — honesty. She gripped Emma’s chin and stroked her jaw with a thumb. “If it really does all that for you, sweetheart, then I promise to work on my guilty feelings.”

Emma released a long breath and nestled back into Regina’s chest. “Thank you, Mommy,” she said quietly against the woman’s warm skin. “Because that was the best ever.”

Regina couldn’t help but smile. “Oh yeah? Ever?”

“Ever ever,” Emma said, and Regina could feel her grin.

“It was good for Mommy too, little one,” she admitted, and she squeezed Emma tighter. “I’m not sure my motivations are as pure as yours, but that doesn’t mean they aren’t valid, right?”

“Right,” Emma confirmed, kissing Regina’s neck again. “But you also have plenty reason to get as much out of it as I do.”

Regina played with Emma’s hair while she thought through that. “And why might that be, sweetheart?”

“Because you have, like, years and years of stuff to be mad about. And you were never allowed to be mad. But you’re also the best person, so you don’t look for ways to release your pain and anger like some people do.”

“Men,” Regina commented, and Emma laughed.

“Yeah, like men. So you find better ways to release it. Like with your boxing and stuff.”

“And stuff,” Regina said offhandedly, and Emma looked up at her, question in her eyes. “There was this woman in the locker room today. I think she was hitting on me, but she was cocky and arrogant, and I really just wanted to hit her.”

Emma’s eyebrows furrowed. “Hit her like you hit me?”

“No, sweet girl, of course not like that. Like… like punch her hit her. The way she spoke to me and was looking at me made me so angry.”

Emma’s brows released, and her body visibly relaxed again. “You’re allowed to feel your feelings, Mommy. You should feel them. But you didn’t act on them.”

Regina released a slow breath, clearly unconvinced. “I really thought I had let this trauma shit go.”

Emma toed her way up the bed and kissed Regina gently between her eyebrows. “Your body holds on to it, baby girl. Even when your mind doesn’t.”

Regina’s steady gaze met Emma’s, and she let herself get lost in their meadow depths. “Thank you, Emma,” she said quietly, her palm cupping Emma’s jaw. “You see and understand me so well. I wish I could trust myself the way you do.”

Emma leaned down and let her lips find Regina’s in a kiss that conveyed every ounce of love and trust and affection she had to give. She realized they’d hardly kissed in their frenzied attack on each other, and she considered that what Regina might need next was slow and tender instead of frantic and heated. So rarely did she let herself slow down and be adored.

When she pulled back, she saw tears in Regina’s eyes, but Emma was pretty sure they were ones of emotion and relief rather than grief. “I love you so much, angel,” she said quietly, shifting to once again tuck Emma against her chest.

“I love you too, Mommy.”

Chapter Text

“Hi, babe,” Emma yelled from the couch as Regina let herself into the apartment.

“Hey,” Regina replied quietly, depositing the bags on the kitchen counter.

“You okay? What’s on the menu tonight?”

“Um,” she started, pulling boxes and jars from the bags. “Yeah, just a… just weird.”

Emma’s eye flew up to Regina’s. She hardly ever spoke with anything less than complete composure. “What happened?” she asked, more forcefully than she intended.

Regina’s eyes found Emma’s, and she inhaled a long, deep breath. “Nothing, angel. I’m okay,” she said with a smile, and Emma let out the air she’d been holding.

“Okay, Mommy,” she said with relief, circling her arms around Regina’s middle and resting her head on her shoulder.

“Pasta salad with chicken,” she said. Before Emma could ask she followed up, “for dinner.”

“Oh. That sounds yummy.” Emma peppered gentle kisses on Regina’s exposed collarbone. “I missed you.”

“Did you?” Regina asked, her grip around Emma’s shoulders tightening.

“Hmm,” she hummed. “I always miss you when we’re not together.”

“My sweet, good girl,” Regina said, pressing a kiss to Emma’s temple. “Do you want to get started on chopping the veggies while I put the rest of the groceries away?”

“Okay, Mommy,” Emma said breathily against Regina’s neck. “Just gotta wash my hands.”

“Good girl,” she repeated, pulling away.

---

“Regina,” Emma asked quietly. She’d finished her pasta salad in record time and was sitting quietly while Regina slowly finished her own, her thoughts seemingly somewhere else entirely. She waited until Regina’s gaze lifted from where it had been resting on the wall. “Can I ask you something?”

“Of course, baby. What is it?”

“You’ve seemed, I don’t know, distant the last couple days. Or- maybe more- but I only noticed it the other day. Are you sure you’re okay?”

Regina inhaled a slow, deep breath. She tried to fight it with every fiber of her independent, dominant being, but tears sprang to her eyes. “I’m not sure I am, sweetheart,” she said quietly, her hands pressed together tightly.

Emma tried not to immediately panic. “Can you- I mean- do you wanna talk about it?”

Regina’s lips twisted to the side, and her gaze fell back to her bowl. “I do want to, Emma,” she said after a few moments. “I’m just not sure how to. I’m not even totally sure I understand what’s going on.” Emma once again resisted asking a million questions. Regina always had the answers. She sat quietly instead, hiding the jiggling of her leg beneath the table. “I just,” she began, but she pushed back from the table before continuing. “Do you want a glass of wine? I need a glass of wine.”

“Sure,” Emma said, intent on being patient. She gathered up their dishes, Regina’s not even halfway finished, and brought them to the kitchen, grabbing tupperware from the lower cabinet to box up their leftovers. Regina hadn’t gone to the kitchen, she’d instead retreated down the hall, Emma assumed to use the bathroom. So she finished cleaning up, grabbed two glasses from the cabinet, and opened a bottle of Regina’s favorite cabernet. Emma preferred sweeter wines, but she’d have a glass with Regina if it would make her feel more at ease. After that, Regina still hadn’t returned, but Emma could hear her moving around in the bedroom, so she didn’t push it. Instead, she found a slow Melody Gardot record Regina liked and lifted the needle to the first song. She took their glasses of wine to the coffee table and got comfy on the couch. Her body was screaming to freak out, to act out, to force Regina to tell her exactly what was going on, but she knew Regina wouldn’t respond to that; she would shut down. So Emma waited.

A few minutes later, Regina came back down the hall. She was wearing her favorite pj’s (black and soft and expensive, of course), and her hair was up in a clip. Her eyes were red-rimmed, and the tip of her nose was pink. She surveyed the scene before her, and one side of her mouth tipped up in what could barely be called a smile. “Thank you for cleaning up, angel.”

“Of course, Mommy. Do you want to sit?” she gestured next to her. She leaned to the coffee table and picked up Regina’s glass as she approached, handing it to her as she sat down and watching as she took a long sip. “You know that I’m here for you no matter what, right? Through anything?”

Regina placed her glass back on the table and rested her hands on Emma’s knees. “I know, baby. I know.” Emma waited quietly. “I- I need an issue to focus on, Emma. I need chaos; I need to be needed; I need to fix something.”

Hurt flitted across Emma’s brow, but she pushed it down. “Is that what I am to you? A project? Something to focus your energy on?” She kept her tone even.

“God no, Emma! Never.” Regina’s face was a revolving door of emotions: pain, fear, shame, guilt. She gripped Emma’s legs harder. “Never, angel. Never. I just- I’m so used to solving problems. To being needed. I’ve just felt so,” she gestured aimlessly with a hand. “Untethered.” Emma said nothing. “I don’t know. Things are too easy right now. That scares me so much. Something has to be wrong.”

“And when it’s not…,” Emma began.

“When it’s not I stew in my thoughts. My dark shit comes up, even when I don’t mean for it to. I lash out physically like I did a few weeks ago.”

“Is that such a bad thing?” It was no secret that Emma loved when Regina used her as an outlet for her rage, but she recognized that wasn’t a long-term solution to a potentially long-term problem.

Regina released a big breath of air between pursed lips. “Probably not. But it’s not something for which I’m prepared. I thought I was over and done with these things.”

Emma scooched closer to Regina, resting her arm along the back of the couch, relieved at least to know she wasn’t the root of the problem. She ached to make Regina feel better, but she was out of her depth; explanation and reassurance were Regina’s department. “You- you know I have my stuff, Mommy. That I’m still dealing with it all the time. And that’s okay.”

“I know, sweetheart,” Regina said, leaning heavily against Emma’s side. “And you’re perfect. So perfect.”

“So- so why do you hold your trauma against yourself but not against me? Why do I deserve love but you don’t?”

Regina pressed the heels of her hands hard against her eyes, presumably to try to dam the tears forming there before they fell. “I don’t know,” she said with a shaky voice. “Because… I guess because of my mother. If I wasn’t perfect, if I didn’t have it all together, if I didn’t suppress any bad feelings, she would punish me.” Emma shifted uncomfortably. “Not physically,” Regina said, “but mentally. She wouldn’t speak to me for days after I’d have an emotional outburst. If I came to her upset she…” Regina trailed off, seemingly lost in a memory. Emma rubbed slow circles on her upper back. “She would tell me to get over myself. That I was a spoiled brat who had everything I could ever want, so what did I have to be upset about?”

“Baby,” Emma said quietly, her heart in a vise in her chest. “Why didn’t you tell me you were having all these feelings? Why can’t you let me help you?”

“I-,” Regina began, her voice cracking. She laughed self-deprecatingly and forced herself to swallow. “I couldn’t make you deal with my hurt too.”

Emma’s brow furrowed. “What do you...,” but her voice faded as realization dawned. “Because of- because of Jack.”

“You can’t even say his name.”

It was Emma’s turn to force in a slow breath. “My trauma doesn’t mean that yours isn’t real and valid, Regina,” she said. “What do you wish someone had said to you? Or- what do you wish you could say to little Regina?”

Regina’s hands tangled in her shirt and she looked around, trying to find something on which to land her eyes. “That- that she didn’t do anything wrong. That what Mom- what Cora did wasn’t her fault. That being gay is okay- so, so okay, and it’s who she is and who she is is good and right and she doesn’t have to change herself to fit the stupid molds Cora keeps trying to shove her into. She’s not a lawyer, she’s not straight, she’s not a clone, and it’s okay to be her own person.” Tears were falling from Regina’s eyes, and she raised a hand to her cheek, feeling the wetness with a look of surprise.

“That’s good, baby girl. What else?”

“She’s- she’s still a good girl. Even though she’s her own person. She’s still good. And she has the best heart. Don’t let anyone take it. And embrace her wounds. They’re beautiful; they’re a reminder of everything she’s been through. Everything she’s made it to the other side of.”

“Sweetheart?” Emma said quietly. Regina’s gaze moved slowly from the ceiling down to meet Emma’s. “You know all of those things are still true, right?” A sob escaped Regina’s lips, and she threw a hand up to cover her mouth. “Things have changed, but none of that has stopped being true, baby. You’re so good.” Regina could only whip her head back and forth in disagreement. Emma’s heart could have broken at the turmoil she saw in Regina’s eyes. Her hands had been resting on Regina’s thigh, but she slid them slowly up Regina’s sides around her back, pulling the woman to her chest. Sobs wracked her body, inaudible though they were. “I’ve got you, baby girl. Daddy’s got you.”

Emma tensed for only a second before Regina’s increasingly quaking body told her that had been the right thing to say. She didn’t even know where it had come from; Regina had never called her that. But it felt so right for that moment — Regina didn’t need a mother the way Emma did, someone maternal and nurturing and understanding; she needed someone strong who would protect her with everything they had.

They were next to each other on the couch, but Emma needed Regina closer. She stood up gingerly, making sure not to put any distance between the two of them. She kept Regina’s head tucked into her shoulder as she led them down the hall to their bedroom.

Not much had changed since Emma had moved in — she loved the way Regina had decorated, and she didn’t want to put her inelegant touch on things, but there were still small reflections of her presence, Regina had made sure of it. Her baby blanket was draped over the big armchair in the corner, and a framed picture of the two of them sat on the dresser (where Regina had quietly emptied out half the drawers for Emma’s things). A painting Regina had bought on a trip to Vermont they’d taken together had been framed and hung above her nightstand. And despite the garish dissimilarity to Regina’s aesthetic, Stitch had been placed in his usual spot in the center of the bed against the pillows. It hurt Emma’s heart to see the blatant contrast in how Regina took care of her versus how she took care of herself.

“Come here, baby girl,” Emma directed, leading her to the dresser. “Can you hold onto the dresser for me?” Hiccuping sobs still shook Regina’s frame, so Emma did her best to care for her the same way Regina did when Emma needed extra guidance. Regina leaned heavily against the oak top, and Emma’s hands went to her waist. “I’m going to take your clothes off, sweetheart.” Regina nodded, and Emma carefully slid her pants off then lifted her top over her head, leaving her — Emma noted with suppressed glee — in just a pair of Emma’s panties.

“What made you put these on, baby?” Emma asked, guiding Regina to their bed.

She sat on the edge and pulled her legs up as she watched Emma undress herself. A blush colored her cheeks as she wiped at them. “I need to do laundry.”

Emma’s eyes narrowed as she hopped on one leg to get her jeans off. They joined the pile of their shared clothes on the floor. “You just washed stuff on Wednesday.” The blush deepened, and Regina turned to make her way up the bed, pulling the covers back to conceal herself beneath them. Emma was out of her depth again, but she knew Regina needed something from her for which she was too scared to ask. “Baby girl,” she said, her tone sterner than either of them expected.

Regina’s eyes filled with tears again. “I- I can’t, Emma. I can’t do it.”

Emma was down to just her own underwear, a deep green thong she’d stolen from Regina’s things ages ago, and she slid the covers back to join Regina beneath them. She was close enough that their thighs were pressing together reassuringly, and she reached out to rest her palm against Regina’s cheek. “It’s just me, baby.” Her thumb traced Regina’s jaw. “You can tell me anything.”

Regina huffed out a breath and rested her face against Emma’s warm skin. “I don’t know how to explain it.” Emma waited quickly, deciding that pushing wasn’t the move. The brunette absentmindedly turned her cheek back and forth against Emma’s hand. “I’m anxious all the time. I’m so worried. I know something’s going to go wrong because something always goes wrong. I can’t remember ever being happy for more than a minute. I can’t remember ever letting go. I can’t remember everything working out. Ever.” She inhaled a deep, shaky breath. She still couldn’t make eye contact with Emma. “Part of being a domme is being in complete and total control. Nothing can go wrong if I’m directing everything. But-.” She cut herself off and turned to Emma, looking for… something.

“Keep going, baby. Tell me what you’re feeling. I’m right here.” She slid her hand back from Regina’s cheek into her hair, scratching lightly against Regina’s scalp. The brunette’s eyes rolled back for a moment.

“But I’m a perfectionist to a fault. And perfectionism is just control by a different name. And when I don’t want- or maybe need- to be in control I feel so lost.”

Understanding was slowly dawning for Emma. She’d thought that Regina was going to tell her she wanted to shift their lifestyle to 24/7 — that Regina was going to want to be in more, or total, control of her life. But it was almost the exact opposite. She’d given up control of so much of their life to Emma, and whether it had been intentional or not, she didn’t know how to deal with the consequences.

Without thought, Emma’s grip on Regina’s hair tightened. It would have been imperceptible if Regina hadn’t known her so well. As it was, Regina sucked in a breath at the pressure, and Emma smirked in response. “Do you need Daddy to take over for a bit, baby?”

Regina whimpered. Emma had never heard such a sound from her mouth, and she thought she’d heard everything. A grin split the blonde’s face, filled with satisfaction and questionable intentions. She was a sub to her core, a simp for Regina’s every whim, but seeing her girl like this, so needy and desperate to be controlled — it awoke something deep in her. This wasn’t a stranger she was putting on an act for; this wasn’t a hookup she was trying to impress; this was Regina. And she knew better than anyone on earth how Regina ticked. And she was going to wind her with every ounce of love and affection Regina would let her.

Emma climbed over Regina’s body, straddling her waist and lowering her face to just a few inches above Regina’s. “Now, sweetheart, why don’t you tell me why you put those panties on?”

She tried to turn her head to the side, but Emma gently grasped her jaw. “Look at me, Regina.” Regina looked, and she saw her whole world in bright, verdant eyes. There was knowing, trust, some concern, and love, so much love. Another tear tracked down Regina’s cheek from the look alone, and she settled into their shared gaze, just taking Emma in and being taken in in turn. “Hi, sweet girl,” Emma said quietly, tracing her thumb along Regina’s jaw.

“Hi, Daddy,” Regina said, almost whispering, allowing herself to give in to her desires, to give herself over to this woman she trusted almost more than herself. Emma couldn’t stop the grin the title elicited, and Regina blushed as another few tears leaked out. “Daddy,” Regina repeated under her breath, just trying the name out.

“My baby girl,” Emma said reverently. “My sweet, fragile little bird.”

Regina’s blushed deepened. “I’m not fragile.”

“You’re right, baby. You’re the opposite of fragile. You’re the strongest person I’ve ever met,” she paused, licking her bottom lip. “But you can let yourself be fragile with me. I’ll never tell another soul, I promise.”

Regina’s hand came up between them and she toyed with the collar Emma never took off. “You promise?” she said, looking down at the clasp.

“I swear it, little bird. You could break into a million pieces if that would make you feel better, and I’ll find every single piece and put you back together.”

Regina laughed, a little self-deprecatingly. “When did you get so poetic, Miss Swan?”

Emma’s face cracked in a grin again. “When you showed me what love is really supposed to feel like.”

They locked eyes again, another several moments passing as they just took each other in. Then Regina used her grip on Emma’s necklace to guide her down, and their lips locked in the fiercest embrace, one in which both women tried to communicate every ounce of feeling they had for the other, the worlds of emotion that could hardly be contained.

Regina let her hands explore along Emma’s shoulder blades as they kissed, taking in the expanse of muscles, running her fingertips down and along Emma’s biceps and forearms, and finally whining into Emma’s mouth to have her hands held.

Emma pulled back to take in Regina’s expression. The blonde had been fairly sure her stubborn, independent domme was going to fight this every step of the way, but she seemed to be letting herself have this. So Emma shifted her weight and locked their hands and gently guided them above Regina’s head. She twisted her left hand so her fingers were interlocked with those on both Regina’s hands, leaving her right hand free to touch and caress her girl. “Do you like that, baby girl?” she asked. Part of her wanted to go feral on Regina, whom she was hardly ever allowed to control, but she knew slow and gentle would be twice as hard for both of them.

“Yes,” she breathed into Emma’s mouth, thrusting her chest up to press against Emma’s.

“Yes, what, little bird?”

There was another low whimper. “Yes, Daddy,” she said, her lower half noticeably squirming.

“Now, would you like to tell me why you put my panties on today, baby? Why Ariel was speaking to you from the underwear drawer?”

Regina blushed a deep crimson, her whole body squirming to get away now, but Emma didn’t lessen her grip on Regina’s hands. “Ah ah, that’s not how good girls behave, is it?”

A look of annoyance flitted across Regina’s face, but Emma knew she’d have to convince herself to give in to this just as much as Emma was going to have to guide her. “I- they just,” she began, huffing indignantly. “I wondered if they’d make me feel… more submissive. Smaller.” She didn’t seem satisfied with the words she’d found to explain, but there it was.

Emma ran her thumb along Regina’s cheekbone with her free hand. “Such a good girl being honest,” she praised. “Do you mean you want to try being little, baby?”

Regina’s brows furrowed. “I don’t think so. I just wondered if I could feel more… submissive, I guess. More at your mercy than at my own.”

Emma smiled. “And?”

Regina laughed. “Well I’m pinned underneath you and I’m calling you Daddy, so.”

“And all of that just from my Ariel panties, hmm?” Emma asked with a smirk.

“You’re the worst,” Regina huffed, squirming again. But Emma knew her weaknesses, and she used her free hand to tickle a few inches below her armpit.

Regina’s eyes went wide. “Emma Swan, don’t you dare tickle me.”

“Aw, what happened to Daddy?” she asked playfully, digging her fingers in harder.

Regina couldn’t contain her screech, and she started laughing uncontrollably. “Emma! Stop!” But Emma only freed Regina’s hands so she could use both hers to torment the woman. “I’m gonna pee, Emma,” Regina said between laughter and a gasp for air, and Emma finally relented, running her hands reassuringly up and down Regina’s sides.

When Regina finally caught her breath, she looked up into wary green eyes. “The absolute worst,” she said again, but she couldn’t stop smiling, which made Emma smile even bigger. The apples of her cheeks had started to hurt. She didn’t know how much raw joy seeing Regina unguarded would bring her.

“But you lovvve me,” she singsonged.

Regina’s smile softened. “I do. So much.”

Emma leaned over her girl and kissed her collarbone softly. Then again and again, savoring the softness of her skin and the faint smell of her perfume. There was nowhere on earth that was home other than right there. “Mine,” she said quietly, tracing light kisses and nibbles up Regina’s neck and behind her ear.

“Yours, Daddy,” Regina said on an exhale. She brought her hands up to Emma’s back and just held on, grounding herself.

Emma continued her slow perusal of Regina’s neck and shoulder with her lips, kissing every inch. “You’re so soft, little bird.” Regina’s breath caught, Emma could feel it through her lips on Regina’s neck, and her nipples pebbled against Emma’s chest. “Do you like when Daddy praises you, baby?”

“Yess,” Regina exhaled. “God yes.”

“Does it make you feel like such a good girl?”

“Yes, Daddy.”

“Hmm,” Emma hummed against Regina’s sternum. She ran her tongue along the bone, savoring the unique flavor of Regina’s skin.

“Please,” Regina whimpered. No one had ever toyed with her like this. Emma had hardly even touched her and she felt soaked through.

“Please, what, little bird?”

“Please touch me, Daddy. Please.”

“I don’t think so, sweetness,” she said with another wet kiss to Regina’s breast, this one several inches above where she was craving it. “You need to learn how to slow down.” Another kiss and lick, this one slightly lower. “How to be savored.” She moved down another inch, and Regina’s nipples were so hard it hurt. “How to cherished.” Emma’s tongue circled the tight peak but didn’t touch it. “How to be worshipped.”

Regina moaned with her whole chest when Emma’s warm, wet mouth finally captured her nipple. She didn’t suck, she only kissed the firm flesh the same way she did Regina’s mouth, slowly and reverently. If this was how she meant to proceed, Regina wasn’t sure she’d make it through the night. She couldn’t help her nails digging into Emma’s shoulders in futile protest.

“I plan to spend as long as it takes reminding you that, to at least one person, you’re absolutely everything.” Another long, slow lick around her nipple, and a tear leaked from Regina’s eye, one she didn’t know to attribute to love or frustration. “And that you don’t owe me anything other than your love.”

Finally, finally, Emma sucked hard on Regina’s nipple, and the brunette could swear she felt it down to her toes. The moan she let out was one of pure relief, and her hips thrust up from the bed, her center looking for its own alleviation. “Emma,” she let out on a haggard breath.

“Yes, Mommy?” Emma said in faux innocence, her eyes locking on Regina’s as she sucked.

“I- I need you.”

Emma couldn’t help her smirk. “Need me how, little bird?” She slowly made her way across Regina’s chest to the other nipple, lavishing it with attention.

“Touch me, please. Please.”

“Only because you beg so well, baby girl.”

Emma coasted her left hand down Regina’s stomach and along her hip, digging her thumb softly into the skin around her hip bone before sliding her fingertips across Regina’s thigh. Her mouth never let up its attention on Regina’s chest, moving between her nipples and her breastbone and her collarbone and the soft flesh around her areolae. She removed her fingers from Regina’s thigh only long enough to suck them deep into her mouth, coating them in saliva.

She shouldn’t have bothered. When she dropped her hand back down, spread Regina’s thighs, and pushed her panties to the side, she was greeted with a lake of arousal. “Baby,” Emma said, half in reverence and half in praise.

Regina couldn’t help her blush, and she wanted to close her legs and hide her shame, but she didn’t want to risk Emma stopping. “I don’t like being toyed with.” She did her best to find the sharp, commanding tone she usually used with Emma in bed.

But Emma would have none of it. Green eyes locked on brown, and Emma moved up Regina’s body as she dragged her thumb through Regina’s labia. “Your pretty pussy tells a different story, little bird,” she said, her tone hard. “I think you like it very much. I think what you don’t like is waiting.”

Regina huffed in response and bit her lip, trying her hardest not to grind her hips down against Emma’s hand.

“I think you’re so used to being in charge that your pretty little head doesn’t know how to wait. But your body… hmm, well your body likes when Daddy takes control.” Regina moaned, and she fought the urge to clap her hand across her mouth. Emma saw it, of course. “You don’t need to hide from me, sweetheart.”

The full range of emotions was flitting across Regina’s face, her eyes and her brow and her mouth communicating everything Emma needed to know without a single word. She hadn’t meant to drop her into emotional turmoil, but if that’s what it took to convince her she was good and loved and deserving, then that’s what she’d do.

She considered tying Regina’s hands to the headboard for this next part, but she decided against it. Regina fighting herself was plenty; she didn’t also need her fighting restraints. Emma began moving slowly down Regina’s body, kissing below her breasts and across her stomach and dipping her tongue into her belly button. But before she could get any lower, she stopped and considered Regina. Her hands didn’t know where to go, and they were making a circuit between the sheets and her pillow and her chest. After only a moment, Emma knew what Regina would do for her in that moment, if she was feeling overwhelmed and a little scared and very, very aroused. So she kneeled her way across the bed, not missing Regina’s groan of disapproval, and grabbed Stitch from behind the pillows on the other side of the bed.

“Here, Mommy, something to hold onto.” Regina’s eyes went wide, but she took the proffered stuffy and held him tight. “Good girl,” Emma praised quietly, and she didn’t miss the way Regina bit her lip in response. So she continued her slow pilgrimage down Regina’s body, kissing and licking along every inch as Regina watched. “You’re so soft, baby girl. So sweet.”

She had yet to take her panties off Regina, so she dragged her thumb up the cotton, feeling satisfied and a little smug at the wetness that had soaked through the fabric. She kneeled down between Regina’s legs and blew gently across her clit. Regina sucked in a breath. “So what’s the verdict, little bird? Do Daddy’s panties make you feel small and pliable and submissive?”

Emma had never talked to Regina this way, and she didn’t know how to respond. She was so, so turned on, but part of her longed to keep the upper hand. She’d debased herself enough with Emma’s juvenile panties, and now the woman was toying with her about them. Regina didn’t have a degradation kink, or so she thought, didn’t get off on the teasing the way Emma did, but she couldn’t deny this was twisting something in her insides. “Yes, Daddy,” she said quietly.

“Yes, what, sweetheart?”

“Yes they make me feel small and submissive and extremely aroused.”

“Hmm, or maybe that’s just because of how Daddy’s taking such good care of her little girl.”

Regina whimpered and clamped her hands around Stitch’s middle. “Yes,” she breathed out.

Emma finally pulled the Ariel panties to the side and licked gently up from Regina’s entrance to her clit. It was blessed relief, and Regina couldn’t contain a cry. “That’s it, sweetheart,” she praised in between kisses on Regina’s most sensitive part. “Let it out for me.” Another slow kiss to Regina’s clit; she kissed it the way she had Regina’s nipples, the way she kissed Regina on the mouth, languid and slow and with a gently exploring tongue. “Let yourself go, little bird. Let yourself have this. You more than deserve it.”

Emma’s tongue slid down soft, soaked folds and dipped into Regina’s entrance and they both moaned. The blonde was shockingly composed for how arousing the sight of Regina giving up control was, but she knew this was about Regina and not her, and she refused to let her own desires get in the way of that. She’d lavish praise and love and orgasms on Regina until the sun came up without a single one of her own if that’s what it took to make the spring in Regina’s mind uncoil.

As Regina’s legs twisted and the muscles in her stomach clenched and unclenched, Emma noticed she kept turning her face into the pillow, kept trying to hide her body’s reaction to the slow attention. So Emma slowed her movements. She knew that Regina was having a hard time reconciling her want with the exposure of her want, the likely feelings of shame or humiliation that were coming with it.

“Sweetheart,” Emma said quietly. The lack of protest when she stopped kissing Regina’s core was a good indicator she was moving in the right direction. Brown eyes clouded with feeling met her own. “Why don’t we take these off,” she guided, pulling the panties down Regina’s hips. “And then why don’t you try turning over for me.”

Confusion furrowed Regina’s brow, but she did as Emma guided, rolling over — though she still took Stitch with her, Emma noted with glee. Emma slowly took in the vision of Regina’s muscled back and ass, biting her lip. It was rare she was afforded this uninterrupted view of Regina’s body. On her hands, she moved back up the bed, kissing along Regina’s spine and shoulder blades.

“How’s that, little bird? Do you feel less exposed now?” Emma kissed languidly up Regina’s neck, pulling her hair to the side and licking from her neck to her ear.

Regina let out a breathy moan. “Yes, Daddy. Thank you.”

“Always, sweetness. Daddy sees you.”

Regina’s hips shifted at the admission, and Emma settled herself against Regina’s back and dropped a hand to alleviate some of the pressure that had continued to build in Regina’s center. “Bite the pillow if you need to, baby girl. Or scream for me if you’d prefer. I love the sounds you make.”

As Emma’s fingers began to circle, relishing delicate attention to Regina’s clit, Regina whimpered and shifted to hold the pillow against her chest and face, burying her face half in it and half in Stitch. “That’s it, pretty girl. Let yourself go. I’ve got you.”

Two fingers dipped into Regina’s entrance as Emma nipped along her shoulder. “You’re so wet for me, baby. Such a good girl.”

Regina’s hips came up off the bed, and Emma shifted so she was on top of Regina, weighing her down and hindering her squirming. “No need for that, little bird. Daddy will give you everything you need.” The brunette moaned and brought her hips up, allowing Emma easier access to every part of her. “Such a good girl,” Emma praised again. She felt high on the thrill that was dominating her domme, taking complete and slow control of a woman who was normally so in control.

“Fuck me, please, Daddy,” came Regina’s soft request, muffled against her pillow.

“Aw, baby, haven’t you been paying attention?” Emma leaned her weight fully against Regina’s back and began circling Regina’s clit once again. She was wetter than Emma had ever felt her. “Daddy’s not fucking you, sweetheart. Daddy’s making love to you.”

Regina moaned and slammed her hips involuntarily down against the bed, trapping Emma’s fingers momentarily against her clit. She sighed in relief and twisted her hips. Emma slowly freed her hand and swatted Regina’s ass lightly. “Bad little bird. You’re meant to be slowing down and savoring and yet you’re still trying to use my hand to cum.”

“Please, Daddy,” Regina whined into the pillow. “Please make me cum.”

“Aw, baby. Who am I to deny you when you ask so sweetly?”

The way Regina did when she was feral and on the brink of Emma’s orgasm, Regina expected Emma to lose control and fuck her with everything she had. But she didn’t. She continued her slow circling of Regina’s clit and moved only to dip two fingers shallowly into Regina’s entrance.

“More, please,” Regina all but begged.

Emma relented and sank her fingers in another inch, but that was all. When she began to drive her fingers in and out, it was soft and shallow. “That’s all you need, sweetheart.”

Regina didn’t understand, and she squirmed in protest. “I- what…?”

Emma turned her wrist so she could stroke Regina’s clit as she continued to gently finger her. “You don’t need that hard, violent fucking you normally crave, baby girl.” Another long, slow stroke along her clit had her all but gushing arousal. “You just need to be taken care of.” Kisses peppered her shoulder. “Slow and gentle and sweet right where you need it.”

“I- I can’t,” Regina began to protest, and Emma knew she meant to tell her she couldn’t cum that way, couldn’t cum from slow and gentle, she who was so accustomed to hard and fast and intense.

“You can, sweetheart,” Emma promised, her thumb stroking Regina’s clit lightly as she continued to penetrate steadily and shallowly. “Let yourself feel it, baby girl. Focus on the sensations in your body.” Regina whimpered into the pillow again and twisted her hips. Emma shifted her weight again to keep Regina still. “Tell Daddy what you’re feeling, baby,” she whispered in her ear, the breath sending goosebumps along Regina’s arms.

“Frustrated!” she admitted, her breathing heavy. Emma said nothing and didn’t increase her pace in the slightest. “It feels good,” she said quietly, turning her head to watch Emma, rocking her hips gently. “Like- like water boiling. Like falling asleep on the beach and waking up with a sunburn. Like the crescendo of my favorite song.”

Emma’s smile could have been plastered on dental ads across Boston. “So… good?” Emma couldn’t hide the happiness in her voice, her dominant façade falling for a moment.

Regina turned her head fully and smiled back at Emma, a level of innocence in her gaze Emma had never seen before. She leaned slightly to press her lips against Emma’s, mirroring the slow pace Emma was inflicting upon her. “So good,” she admitted once she pulled back.

She turned back to the pillow, but Emma didn’t want that. Having her face down was difficult enough on its own. “No,” she said, more forcefully than she intended. Regina’s eyes shot back to hers. “I want you to look at me while you cum, little bird,” she said quietly. Her fingers never changed their excruciating pace.

Regina bit her lip and shifted slightly so she could more easily turn her head to look up into Emma’s face. “Hi, Daddy.”

“Hi, my good girl.”

Neither of them had ever done anything like this with another person, and the gravity of it was taking them both by surprise. But that’s where they excelled — in sharing soul-shattering moments with one another, in baring every centimeter of their hearts to one another. Regina’s breathing sped up again, and tears leaked from her eyes. Emma fought every urge to increase the pace of her ministrations. Instead, she turned her head and placed a kiss on Regina’s shoulder, tasting the sweat there, before biting down lightly. Not hard, not the way she would to force Regina over the edge. Not the way she had that first time she’d made Regina cum in the shower what felt like years ago now. No, she bit down only enough to get the flavor of her whole world, to feel on her tongue what she already felt in her heart in the moments when she swore it would burst.

But Regina couldn’t know that, couldn’t know Emma was tamping down the urge to pour her entire self into this woman. All she could feel was Emma’s gentle nibbling of her skin, the restraint she knew it must be taking to not increase pressure, to not take a bite out of her, to not possess her entire being. Because right then Regina would have let her; she would have subsumed agency of her self if Emma had asked for it; she would have gladly become that taste of skin in Emma’s mouth.

When Emma shifted back to find Regina’s eyes looking frantically for Emma’s, they were blown and consumed with… not lust, at least not just that, but interest, joy, arousal, love. Too many emotions for Regina to name. Wide brown eyes tracked down and across Emma’s face as she continued to torment, her fingers flicking in and out and around in a dance that was pushing Regina closer and closer to the edge. She was so sure she’d find evidence of Emma’s fear or shame or disgust if she just studied her face more closely, if she memorized every millimeter of every expression. But then Emma smiled again. And it was so unguarded, so free, so unintentional. It didn’t even take encouragement or goading or degradation, not even the slightest increase in her pace. Regina positively crumbled. If Emma hadn’t been holding her down, her weight on Regina’s back, Regina was sure she would have floated away. She didn’t scream, but almost howled, letting out a cry that decreased in pitch and volume as the slow wave of her orgasm washed over her. And then she started sobbing again. Hiccuping wails that wracked her entire body.

Emma had anticipated this, sure there’d be a fallout from the novelty of the dynamic and the situation. She eased her fingers from Regina and slid her panties back into place. She didn’t move quickly, didn’t panic, didn’t let Regina see her trepidation. Instead, she sucked in a deep, slow breath and kissed along Regina’s shoulder as she maneuvered the woman onto her side. “Come here, little girl,” she whispered. “Let Daddy hold you.”

Regina’s cries got stronger at that, and she flung herself sideways to bury her face in Emma’s neck. “That’s it, little bird. Cry it out.” She ran light, slow circles along Regina’s back with her fingertips. “Daddy’s right here.”

Regina shifted and pressed as much of her skin as she could against Emma. She still held Stitch firmly in one arm, and it squeezed Emma’s heart to see that her blue buddy brought Regina even an ounce of the comfort he brought her.

Eventually, Regina’s sobs turned to sniffles, and she settled down against Emma’s shoulder. “Is this what it always feels like?” she asked quietly.

It took Emma a moment to understand what she was getting at. “Safe, you mean?”

“Yeah,” she began, trailing off, looking for the right words. “Safe and, I don’t know, held maybe? Possessed?”

Emma smiled and nuzzled her nose against Regina’s hair. “Yes, Mommy, it always feels like that.”

Regina turned to look up at her. “I had no idea.”

Emma frowned. “You had no idea how you made me feel?”

“No I mean I did, I guess, you tell me how safe and loved I make you feel. But hearing it and feeling it are just… wow.”

“A little different, hmm?” Emma said, kissing Regina’s head. “Do you like it?” Regina blushed and nodded. “Do you feel better, baby girl?”

Regina thought for a long moment, absentmindedly rolling her head back and forth on Emma’s shoulder. “I think so.” Emma waited, hoping she’d say more. “My head’s empty; the thoughts aren’t buzzing around anymore. But it’s different than the usual empty after we have sex. It feels… lighter somehow. Like I know there are things I’d usually start worrying about in a few minutes, but I can see them in my brain and I don’t want to give them my attention. Or maybe I don’t feel compelled to.”

“That’s a good place to start,” she praised with a kiss.

Regina just smiled and rolled into Emma, letting herself be held.